事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権

BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search

肩書を与える: Nightmare Tales
Author: H. P. Blavatsky
* A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.: 0605251h.html
Language: English
Date first 地位，任命するd: August 2006
Date most recently updated: August 2006

This eBook was produced by: Richard Scott

事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular
paper 版.

Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this
とじ込み／提出する.

This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s
どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件
of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at
http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html


To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au

GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia HOME PAGE

Nightmare Tales

by

H. P. Blavatsky

（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する of Contents

CAN THE DOUBLE MURDER?
AN UNSOLVED MYSTERY
KARMIC VISIONS
THE LEGEND OF THE BLUE LOTUS
A BEWITCHED LIFE
THE LUMINOUS SHIELD
THE CAVE OF THE ECHOES
FROM THE POLAR LANDS
THE ENSOULED VIOLIN

Can The 二塁打 殺人?

To the Editor of The Sun.

Sir,--One morning in 1867 Eastern Europe was startled by news of the most horrifying description. Michael Obrenovitch, 統治するing Prince of Serbia, his aunt, the Princess Catherine or Katinka, and her daughter had been 殺人d in 幅の広い daylight, 近づく ベオグラード, in their own garden, 暗殺者 or 暗殺者s remaining unknown. The Prince had received several 弾丸-発射s, and を刺すs, and his 団体／死体 was 現実に butchered; the Princess was killed on the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, her 長，率いる 粉砕するd, and her young daughter, though still alive, was not 推定する／予想するd to 生き残る. The circumstances are too 最近の to have been forgotten, but in that part of the world, at the time, the 事例／患者 created a delirium of excitement.

In the Austrian dominions and in those under the doubtful protectorate of Turkey, from Bucharest 負かす／撃墜する to Trieste, no high family felt 安全な・保証する. In those half Oriental countries every Montecchi has its Capuletti, and it was rumoured that the 血まみれの 行為 was （罪などを）犯すd by the Prince Kara-Gueorguevitch, or "Tzerno-Gueorgey," as he is usually called in those parts. Several persons innocent of the 行為／法令／行動する were, as is usual in such 事例／患者s 拘留するd, and the real 殺害者s escaped 司法（官）. A young 親族 of the 犠牲者, 大いに beloved by his people, a mere child, taken for the 目的 from a school in Paris, was brought over in 儀式 to ベオグラード and 布告するd Hospodar of Serbia. In the 騒動 of political excitement the 悲劇 of ベオグラード was forgotten by all but an old Serbian matron who had been 大（公）使館員d to the Obrenovitch family, and who, like Rachel, would not be 慰安d for the death of her children. After the 布告／宣言 of the young Obrenovitch, 甥 of the 殺人d man, she had sold out her 所有物／資産／財産 and disappeared; but not before taking a solemn 公約する on the tombs of the 犠牲者s to avenge their deaths.

The writer of this truthful narrative had passed a few days at ベオグラード, about three months before the horrid 行為 was （罪などを）犯すd, and knew the Princess Katinka. She was a 肉親，親類d, gentle, and lazy creature at home; abroad she seemed a Parisienne in manners and education. As nearly all the personages who will 人物／姿／数字 in this true story are still living, it is but decent that I should 保留する their 指名するs, and give only 初期のs.

The old Serbian lady seldom left her house, going but to see the Princess occasionally. Crouched on a pile of pillows and carpeting, 覆う？ in the picturesque 国家の dress, she looked like the Cumaean sibyl in her days of 静める repose. Strange stories were whispered about her Occult knowledge, and thrilling accounts 循環させるd いつかs の中で the guests 組み立てる／集結するd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the fireside of the modest inn. Our fat landlord's maiden aunt's cousin had been troubled for some time past by a wandering vampire, and had been bled nearly to death by the nocturnal 訪問者, and while the 成果／努力s and exorcisms of the parish ローマ法王 had been of no avail, the 犠牲者 was luckily 配達するd by Gospoja P---, who had put to flight the 乱すing ghost by 単に shaking her 握りこぶし at him, and shaming him in his own language. It was in ベオグラード that I learned for the first time this 高度に 利益／興味ing fact in philology, すなわち, that spooks have a language of their own. The old lady, whom I will call Gospoja P--, was 一般に …に出席するd by another personage 運命にあるd to be the 主要な／長／主犯 actress in our tale of horror. It was a young gipsy girl from some part of Roumania, about fourteen years of age. Where she was born, and who she was, she seemed to know as little as anyone else. I was told she had been brought one day by a party of strolling gipsies, and left in the yard of the old lady, from which moment she became an inmate of the house. She was 愛称d "the sleeping girl," as she was said to be gifted with the faculty of 明らかに dropping asleep wherever she stood, and speaking her dreams aloud. The girl's heathen 指名する was Frosya.

About eighteen months after the news of the 殺人 had reached Italy, where I was at the time, I travelled over the Banat in a small waggon of my own, 雇うing a horse whenever I needed one. I met on my way an old Frenchman, a scientist, travelling alone after my own fashion, but with the difference that while he was a 歩行者, I 支配するd the road from the eminence of a 王位 of 乾燥した，日照りの hay in a 揺さぶるing waggon. I discovered him one 罰金 morning slumbering in a wilderness of shrubs and flowers, and had nearly passed over him, 吸収するd as I was in the contemplation of the surrounding glorious scenery. The 知識 was soon made, no 広大な／多数の／重要な 儀式 of 相互の introduction 存在 needed. I had heard his 指名する について言及するd in circles 利益／興味d in mesmerism, and knew him to be a powerful adept of the school of Dupotet.

"I have 設立する," he 発言／述べるd, in the course of the conversation after I had made him 株 my seat of hay, "one of the most wonderful 支配するs in this lovely Thebaide. I have an 任命 to-night with the family. They are 捜し出すing to unravel the mystery of a 殺人 by means of the clairvoyance of the girl...she is wonderful!"

"Who is she?" I asked.

"A Roumanian gipsy. She was brought up, it appears, in the family of the Serbian 統治するing Prince, who 統治するs no more, for he was very mysteriously mur--Halloo, take care! Diable, you will upset us over the precipice!" he hurriedly exclaimed, 無作法に snatching from me the reins, and giving the horse a violent pull.

"You do not mean Prince Obrenovitch?" I asked aghast.

"Yes, I do; and him 正確に. To-night I have to be there, hoping to の近くに a 一連の seances by finally developing a most marvellous manifestation of the hidden 力／強力にする of the human spirit; and you may come with me. I will introduce you; and besides, you can help me as an interpreter, for they do not speak French."

As I was pretty sure that if the somnambule was Frosya, the 残り／休憩（する） of the family must be Gospoja P---, I readily 受託するd. At sunset we were at the foot of the mountain, 主要な to the old 城, as the Frenchman called the place. It fully deserved the poetical 指名する given it. There was a rought （法廷の）裁判 in the depths of one of the shadowy 退却／保養地s, and as we stopped at the 入り口 of this poetical place, and the Frenchman was gallantly busying himself with my horse on the 怪しげな-looking 橋（渡しをする） which led across the water to the 入り口 gate, I saw a tall 人物／姿／数字 slowly rise from the （法廷の）裁判 and come に向かって us.

It was my old friend Gospoja P---, looking more pale and more mysterious than ever. She 展示（する）d no surprise at seeing me, but 簡単に 迎える／歓迎するing me after the Serbian fashion, with a ３倍になる kiss on both cheeks, she took 持つ／拘留する of my 手渡す and led me straight to the nest of ivy. Half reclining on a small carpet spread on the tall grass, with her 支援する leaning against the 塀で囲む, I 認めるd our Frosya.

She was dressed in the 国家の 衣装 of the Wallachian women, a sort of gauze turban intermingled with さまざまな gilt メダルs and 禁止（する）d on her 長，率いる, white shirt with opened sleeves, and petticoats of variegated colours. Her 直面する looked deadly pale, her 注目する，もくろむs were の近くにd, and her countenance 現在のd that stony, sphinx-like look which characterizes in such a peculiar way the 入り口d clairvoyant somnambule. If it were not for the heaving 動議 of her chest and bosom, ornamented by 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of メダルs and bead necklaces which feebly tinkled at every breath, one might have thought her dead, so, lifeless and 死体-like was her 直面する. The Frenchman 知らせるd me that he had sent her to sleep just as we were approaching the house, and that she now was as he had left her the previous night; he then began busying himself with the sujet, as he called Frosya. 支払う／賃金ing no その上の attention to us, he shook her by the 手渡す, and then making a few 早い passes stretched out her arm and 強化するd it. The arm as rigid as アイロンをかける, remained in that position. He then の近くにd all her fingers but one--the middle finger--which he 原因（となる）d to point at the evening 星／主役にする, which twinkled in the 深い blue sky. Then he turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and went over from 権利 to left, throwing on some of his fluids here, again 発射する／解雇するing them at another place; busying himself with his invisible but potent fluids, like a painter with his 小衝突 when giving the last touches to a picture.

The old lady, who had silently watched him, with her chin in her 手渡す the while, put her thin, 骸骨／概要-looking 手渡すs on his arm and 逮捕（する）d it, as he was 準備するing himself to begin the 正規の／正選手 mesmeric passes.

"Wait," she whispered, "till the 星／主役にする is 始める，決める and the ninth hour 完全にするd. The Vourdalaki are hovering 一連の会議、交渉／完成する; they may spoil the 影響（力）."

"What does she say?" enquired the mesmerizer, annoyed at her 干渉，妨害.

I explained to him that the old lady 恐れるd the pernicious 影響（力）s of the Vourdalaki.

"Vourdalaki! What's that--the Vourdalaki?" exclaimed the Frenchman. "Let us be 満足させるd with Christian spirits, if they honour us to-night with a visit, and lose no time for the Vourdalaki!"

I ちらりと見ることd at the Gospoja. She had become deathly pale and her brow was 厳しく knitted over her flashing 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs.

"Tell him not to jest at this hour of the night!" she cried. "He does not know the country. Even this 宗教上の church may fail to 保護する us once the Vourdalaki are roused. What's this?" 押し進めるing with her foot a bundle of herbs the botanizing mesmerizer had laid 近づく on the grass. She bent over the collection and anxiously 診察するd the contents of the bundle, after which she flung the whole into the water.

"It must not be left here," she 堅固に 追加するd; "these are the St. John's 工場／植物s, and they might attract the wandering ones."

一方／合間 the night had come, and the moon illuminated the landscape with a pale, ghostly light. The nights in the Banat are nearly as beautiful as in the East, and the Frenchman had to go on with his 実験s in the open 空気／公表する, as the priest of the church had 禁じるd such in the tower, which was used as the parsonage, for 恐れる of filling the 宗教上の 管区s with the heretical devils of the mesmerizer, which, the priest 発言／述べるd, he would be unable to exorcise on account of their 存在 foreigners.

The old gentleman had thrown off his travelling blouse, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and now, striking a theatrical 態度, began a 正規の／正選手 過程 of mesmerization.

Under his quivering fingers the odile fluid 現実に seemed to flash in the twilight. Frosya was placed with her 人物／姿／数字 直面するing the moon, and every 動議 of the 入り口d girl was discernible as in daylight. In a few minutes large 減少（する）s of perspiration appeared on her brow, and slowly rolled 負かす／撃墜する her pale 直面する, glittering in the moonbeams. Then she moved uneasily about and began 詠唱するing a low melody, to the words of which the Gospoja, anxiously bent over the unconscious girl, was listening with avidity and trying to catch every syllable. With her thin finger on her lips, her 注目する，もくろむs nearly starting from their sockets, her でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる motionless, the old lady seemed herself transfixed into a statue of attention. The group was a remarkable one, and I regretted that I was not a painter. What followed was a scene worthy to 人物／姿／数字 in Macbeth. At one 味方する she, the slender girl, pale and 死体-like, writhing under the invisible fluid of him who for the hour was her omnipotent master; at the other the old matron, who, 燃やすing with her unquenched 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of 復讐, stood waiting for the long-推定する／予想するd 指名する of the Prince's 殺害者 to be at last pronounced. The Frenchman himself seemed transfigured, his grey hair standing on end; his bulky clumsy form seemed to have grown in a few minutes. All theatrical pretence was now gone; there remained but the mesmerizer, aware of his 責任／義務, unconscious himself of the possible results, 熟考する／考慮するing and anxiously 推定する／予想するing. Suddenly Frosya, as if 解除するd by some supernatural 軍隊, rose from her reclining posture and stood 築く before us, again motionless and still, waiting for the 磁石の fluid to direct her. The Frenchman, silently taking the old lady's 手渡す, placed it in that of the somnambulist, and ordered her to put herself en 和合 with the Gospoja.

"What seest thou, my daughter?" softly murmured the Serbian Lady. "Can your spirit 捜し出す out the 殺害者s?"

"Search and behold!" 厳しく 命令（する）d the mesmerizer, 直す／買収する，八百長をするing his gaze upon the 直面する of the 支配する.

"I am on my way--I go," faintly whispered Frosya, her 発言する／表明する seeming not to come from herself, but from the surrounding atmosphere.

At this moment something so strange took place that I 疑問 my ability to 述べる it. A luminous vapour appeared, closely surrounding the girl's 団体／死体. At first about an インチ in thickness, it 徐々に 拡大するd, and, 集会 itself, suddenly seemed to break off from the 団体／死体 altogether and condense itself into a 肉親，親類d of semisolid vapour, which very soon assumed the likeness of the somnambule herself. Flickering about the surface of the earth the form vacillated for two or three seconds, then glided noiselessly toward the river. It disappeared like a もや, 解散させるd in the moonbeams, which seemed to 吸収する it altogether.

I had followed the scene with an 激しい attention. The mysterious 操作／手術, know in the East as the evocation of the scin-lecca, was taking place before my own 注目する，もくろむs. To 疑問 was impossible, and Dupotet was 権利 in 説 that mesmerism is the conscious 魔法 of the 古代のs, and Spiritualism the unconscious 影響 of the same 魔法 upon 確かな organisms.

As soon as the vaporous 二塁打 had smoked itself through the pores of the girl, Gospoja had, by a 早い 動議 of the 手渡す which was left 解放する／自由な, drawn from under her pelisse something which looked to us suspiciously like a small stiletto, and placed it as 速く in the girl's bosom. The 活動／戦闘 was so quick that the mesmerizer, 吸収するd in his work, had not 発言／述べるd it, as he afterwards told me. A few minutes elapsed in a dead silence. We seemed a group of petrified persons. Suddenly a thrilling and transpiercing cry burst from the 入り口d girl's lips, she bent 今後, and snatching the stiletto from her bosom, 急落（する），激減（する）d it furiously 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her, in the 空気／公表する, as if 追求するing imaginary 敵s. Her mouth 泡，激怒することd, and incoherent, wild exclamations broke from her lips, の中で which discordant sounds I discerned, several times two familiar Christian 指名するs of men. The mesmerizer was so terrified that he lost all 支配（する）／統制する over himself, and instead of 身を引くing the fluid he 負担d the girl with it still more.

"Take care," exclaimed I. "Stop! You will kill her, or she will kill you!"

But the Frenchman had unwittingly raised subtle potencies of Nature over which he had no 支配（する）／統制する. Furiously turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, the girl struck at him a blow which would have killed him had he not 避けるd it by jumping aside, receiving but a 厳しい scratch on the 権利 arm. The poor man was panic-stricken; climbing with an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の agility, for a man of his bulky form, on the 塀で囲む over her, he 直す／買収する，八百長をするd himself on it astride, and 集会 the 残余s of his will 力／強力にする, sent in her direction a 一連の passes. At the second, the girl dropped the 武器 and remained motionless.

"What are you about?" hoarsely shouted the mesmerizer in French, seated like some monstrous night-globin on the 塀で囲む. "Answer me, I 命令（する） you!"

"I did...but what she...whom you ordered me to obey...命令（する）d me to do," answered the girl in French, to my amazement.

"What did the old witch 命令（する） you?" irreverently asked he.

"To find them...who 殺人d...kill them...I did so...and they are no more...Avenged!...Avenged! They are..."

An exclamation of 勝利, a loud shout of infernal joy, rang loud in the 空気／公表する, and awakening the dogs of the 隣人ing villages a responsive howl of barking began from that moment, like a ceaseless echo of the Gospoja's cry:

"I am avenged! I feel it; I know it. My 警告 heart tells me that the fiends are no more." She fell panting on the ground, dragging 負かす／撃墜する, in her 落ちる, the girl, who 許すd herself to be pulled 負かす／撃墜する as if she were a 捕らえる、獲得する of wool.

"I hope my 支配する did no その上の mischief to-night. She is a dangerous 同様に as a very wonderful 支配する," said the Frenchman.

We parted. Three days after that I was at T---, and as I was sitting in the dining-room of a restaurant, waiting for my lunch, I happened to 選ぶ up a newspaper, and the first lines I read ran thus:

VIENNA, 186--. Two Mysterious Deaths.

Last evening, at 9:45, as P--was about to retire, two of the gentlemen-in-waiting suddenly 展示（する）d 広大な／多数の／重要な terror, as though they had seen a dreadful apparition. They 叫び声をあげるd, staggered, and ran about the room, 持つ／拘留するing up their 手渡すs as if to 区 off the blows of an unseen 武器. They paid no attention to the eager questions of the prince and 控訴, but presently fell writhing upon the 床に打ち倒す, and 満了する／死ぬd in 広大な／多数の／重要な agony. Their 団体／死体s 展示（する）d no 外見 of apoplexy, nor any 外部の 示すs of 負傷させるs, but, wonderful to relate, there were 非常に／多数の dark 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs and long 示すs upon the 肌, as though they were を刺すs and 削除するs made without 穴をあけるing the cuticle. The 検視 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that beneath each of these mysterious discolourations there was a deposit of coagulated 血. The greatest excitement 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるs, and the faculty are unable to solve the mystery.

An 未解決の Mystery

The circumstances …に出席するing the sudden death of M. Delessert, 視察官 of the Police de Surete, seem to have made such an impression upon the Parisian 当局 that they were 記録，記録的な／記録するd in unusual 詳細（に述べる）. Omitting all particulars except what are necessary to explain 事柄s, we produce here the undoubtedly strange history.

In the 落ちる of 1861 there （機の）カム to Paris a man who called himself Vic de Lassa, and was so inscribed upon his パスポートs. He （機の）カム from Vienna, and said he was a Hungarian, who owned 広い地所s on the 国境s of the Banat, not far from Zenta. He was a small man, 老年の thirty-five, with pale and mysterious 直面する, long blonde hair, a vague, wandering blue 注目する，もくろむ, and a mouth of singular firmness. He dressed carelessly and unaffectedly, and spoke and talked without much empressement. His companion, 推定では his wife, on the other 手渡す, ten years younger than himself, was a strikingly beautiful woman, of that dark, rich, velvety, luscious, pure Hungarian type which is so nigh akin to the gipsy 血. At the theatres, on the Bois, at the cafes, on the boulevards, and everywhere that idle Paris disports itself, Madame Aimee de Lassa attracted 広大な／多数の／重要な attention and made a sensation.

They 宿泊するd in luxurious apartments on the Rue Richelieu, たびたび（訪れる）d the best places, received good company, entertained handsomely, and 行為／法令／行動するd in every way as if 所有するd of かなりの wealth. Lassa had always a good balance chez Schneider, Ruter et Cie, the Austrian 銀行業者s in Rue Rivoli, and wore diamonds of 目だつ lustre.

How did it happen then, that the Prefect of Police saw fit to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う Monsieur and Madame de Lassa, and 詳細（に述べる）d Paul Delessert, one of the most ruse 視察官s of the 軍隊, to "麻薬を吸う" him? The fact is, the insignificant man with the splendid wife was a very mysterious personage, and it is the habit of the police to imagine that mystery always hides either the conspirator, the adventurer, or the charlatan. The 結論 to which the Prefect had come in regard to M. de Lassa was that he was an adventurer and charlatan too. Certainly a successful one, then, for he was singularly unobtrusive and had in no way trumpeted the wonders which it was his 使節団 to 成し遂げる, yet in a few weeks after he had 設立するd himself in Paris the salon of M. de Lassa was the 激怒（する）, and the number of persons who paid the 料金 of 100 フランs for a 選び出す／独身 peep into his 魔法 水晶, and a 選び出す／独身 message by his spiritual telegraph, was really astonishing. The secret of this was that M. de Lassa was a conjurer and deceiver, whose pretensions were omniscient and whose 予測s always （機の）カム true.

Delessert did not find it very difficult to get an introduction and admission to De Lassa's salon. The 歓迎会s occurred every other day--two hours in the forenoon, three hours in the evening. It was evening when 視察官 Delessert called in his assumed character of M. Flabry, virtuoso in jewels and a 変える to Spiritualism. He 設立する the handsome parlours brilliantly lighted, and a charming assemblage gathered of 井戸／弁護士席-pleased guests, who did not at all seem to have come to learn their fortunes or 運命／宿命s, while 与える／捧げるing to the income of their host, but rather to be there out of complaisance to his virtues and gifts.

Mme. de Lassa 成し遂げるd upon the piano or conversed from group to group in a way that seemed to be delightful, while M. de Lassa walked about or sat in his insignificant, unconcerned way, 説 a word now and then, but seeming to shun everything that was 目だつ. Servants 手渡すd about refreshments, ices, cordials, ワインs, etc., and Delessert could have fancied himself to have dropped in upon a やめる modest evening entertainment, altogether en regle, but for one or two noticeable circumstances which his observant 注目する，もくろむs quickly took in.

Except when their host or hostess was within 審理，公聴会 the guests conversed together in low トンs, rather mysteriously, and with not やめる so much laughter as is usual on such occasions. At intervals a very tall and dignified footman would come to a guest, and, with a 深遠な 屈服する, 現在の him a card on a silver salver. The guest would then go out, に先行するd by the solemn servant, but when he or she returned to the salon--some did not return at all--they invariably wore a dazed or puzzled look, were 混乱させるd, astonished, 脅すd, or amused. All this was so unmistakably 本物の, and De Lassa and his wife seemed so unconcerned まっただ中に it all, not to say 際立った from it all, that Delessert could not 避ける 存在 強制的に struck and かなり puzzled.

Two or three little 出来事/事件s, which （機の）カム under Delessert's own 即座の 観察, will 十分である to make plain the character of the impressions made upon those 現在の. A couple of gentlemen, both young, both of good social 条件, and evidently very intimate friends, were conversing together and tutoying one another at a 広大な／多数の／重要な 率, when the dignified footman 召喚するd Alphonse. He laughed gaily, "Tarry a moment, cher Auguste," said he, "and thou shalt know all the particulars of this wonderful fortune!" "Eh bien!" A minute had scarcely elapsed when Alphonse returned to the salon. His 直面する was white and bore an 外見 of concentrated 激怒（する） that was frightful to 証言，証人／目撃する. He （機の）カム straight to Auguste, his 注目する，もくろむs flashing, and bending his 直面する toward his friend, who changed colour and recoiled, he hissed out "Monsieur Lefebure, vous etes un lache!" "Very 井戸／弁護士席, Monsieur Meunier," 答える／応じるd Auguste, in the same low トン, "tomorrow morning at six o'clock!" "It is settled, 誤った friend, execrable 反逆者!" "A la mort!" 再結合させるd Alphonse, walking off. "Cela va sans 悲惨な!" muttered Auguste, going に向かって the hat-room.

A diplomatist of distinction, 代表者／国会議員 at Paris of a 隣人ing 明言する／公表する, an 年輩の gentleman of superb aplomb and most 命令（する）ing 外見, was 召喚するd to the oracle by the 屈服するing footman. After 存在 absent about five minutes he returned, and すぐに made his way through the 圧力（をかける） to M. de Lassa, who was standing not far from the fireplace, with his 手渡すs in his pockets and a look of 最大の 無関心／冷淡 upon his 直面する.

Delessert standing 近づく, watched the interview with eager 利益／興味.

"I am exceedingly sorry," said General 出身の---, "to have to absent myself so soon from your 利益／興味ing salon, M. de Lassa, but the result of my seance 納得させるs me that my 派遣（する）s have been tampered with." "I am sorry," 答える／応じるd M. de Lassa, with an 空気／公表する of languid but courteous 利益／興味; "I hope you may be able to discover which of your servants has been unfaithful." "I am going to do that now," said the General, 追加するing, in 重要な トンs, "I shall see that both he and his 共犯者s do not escape 厳しい 罰." "That is the only course to 追求する, Monsieur le Comte." The 外交官／大使 星／主役にするd, 屈服するd, and took his leave with a bewilderment in his 直面する that was beyond the 力／強力にする of his tact to 支配（する）／統制する.

In the course of the evening M. de Lassa went carelessly to the piano, and, after some indifferent vague 序幕ing, played a remarkably 効果的な piece of music, in which the 騒然とした life and buoyancy of bacchanalian 緊張するs melted gently, almost imperceptibly away, into a sobbing wail of 悔いる, and languor, and weariness, and despair. It was beautifully （判決などを）下すd, and made a 広大な／多数の／重要な impression upon the guests, one of whom, a lady, cried, "How lovely, how sad! Did you compose that yourself, M. de Lassa?" He looked に向かって her absently for an instant, then replied: "I? Oh, no! That is 単に a reminiscence, madame." "Do you know who did compose it, M. de Lassa?" enquired a virtuoso 現在の. "I believe it was 初めは written by Ptolemy Auletes, the father of Cleopatra," said M. de Lassa, in his indifferent musing way; "but not in its 現在の form. It has been twice re-written to my knowledge; still, the 空気／公表する is 大幅に the same." "From whom did you get it, M. de Lassa, if I may ask?" 固執するd the gentleman. "Certainly, certainly! The last time I heard it played was by Sebastian Bach; but that was Palestrina's--the 現在の--見解／翻訳／版. I think I prefer that of Guido of Arezzo--it is ruder, but has more 軍隊. I got the 空気／公表する from Guido himself." "You--from--Guido!" cried the astonished gentleman. "Yes, monsieur," answered De Lassa, rising from the piano with his usual indifferent 空気／公表する. "Mon Dieu!" cried the virtuoso, putting his 手渡す to his 長，率いる after the manner of Mr. Twemlow, "Mon Dieu! that was in Anno Domini 1022." "A little later than that--July, 1031, if I remember rightly," courteously 訂正するd M. de Lassa.

At this moment the tall footman 屈服するd before M. Delessert, and 現在のd the salver 含む／封じ込めるing the card. Delessert took it and read: "On vous （許可，名誉などを）与える trente-cing secondes, M. Flabry, tout au 加える!" Delessert followed; the footman opened the door of another room and 屈服するd again, signifying that Delessert was to enter. "Ask no questions," he said 簡潔に; "Sidi is mute." Delessert entered the room and the door の近くにd behind him. It was a small room, with a strong smell of frankincense pervading it; the 塀で囲むs were covered 完全に with red hangings that 隠すd the windows, and the 床に打ち倒す was felted with a 厚い carpet. Opposite the door, at the upper end of the room 近づく the 天井 was the 直面する of a large clock, under it, each lighted by tall wax candles, were two small （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, 含む／封じ込めるing, the one an apparatus very like the ありふれた 登録（する）ing telegraph 器具, the other a 水晶 globe about twenty インチs in 直径, 始める，決める upon an exquisitely wrought tripod of gold and bronze intermingled. By the 味方する of the door stood a man jet 黒人／ボイコット in colour, wearing a white turban and burnous, and having a sort of 病弱なd of silver in one 手渡す. With the other he took Delessert by the 権利 arm above the 肘, and led him quickly up the room. He pointed to the clock, and it struck an alarum; he pointed to the 水晶. Delessert bent over, looked into it, and saw--a facsimile of his own sleeping-room, everything photographed 正確に／まさに. Sidi did not give him time to exclaim, but still 持つ／拘留するing him by the arm, took him to the other （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. The telegraph-like 器具 began to click-click. Sidi opened the drawer, drew out a slip of paper, crammed it into Delessert's 手渡す, and pointed to the clock, which struck again, The thirty-five seconds were 満了する／死ぬd. Sidi, still 保持するing 持つ／拘留する of Delessert's arm, pointed to the door and led him に向かって it. The door opened, Sidi 押し進めるd him out, the door の近くにd, the tall footman stood there 屈服するing--the interview with the oracle is over. Delessert ちらりと見ることd at the piece of paper in his 手渡す. It was a printed 捨てる, 資本／首都 letters, and read 簡単に: "To M. Paul Delessert: The policeman is always welcome, the 秘かに調査する is always in danger!"

Delessert was dumbfounded a moment to find his disguise （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd, but the words of the tall footman, "This way if you please, M. Flabry," brought him to his senses. Setting his lips, he returned to the salon, and without 延期する sought M. de Lassa. "Do you know the contents of this?" asked he, showing the message. "I know everything, M. Delessert," answered De Lassa, in his careless way. "Then perhaps you are aware that I mean to expose a charlatan, and unmask a hypocrite, or 死なせる／死ぬ in the 試みる／企てる?" said Delessert. "Cela m'est egal, monsieur," replied De Lassa. "You 受託する my challenge then?" "Oh! it is a 反抗, then?" replied De Lassa, letting his 注目する，もくろむ 残り／休憩（する） a moment upon Delessert, "mais oui, je l'受託する!" And thereupon Delessert 出発／死d.

Delessert now 始める，決める to work 補佐官d by all the 軍隊s the Prefect of Police could bring to 耐える, to （悪事，秘密などを）発見する and expose this consummate sorcerer, who the ruder 過程s of our ancestors would easily have 性質の／したい気がして of--by 燃焼. 執拗な enquiry 満足させるd Delessert that the man was neither a Hungarian nor was 指名するd De Lassa; that no 事柄 how far 支援する his 力／強力にする of "reminiscence" might 延長する, in his 現在の and 即座の form he had been born in this unregenerate world in the toy-making city of Nuremburg; that he was 公式文書，認めるd in boyhood for his 広大な／多数の／重要な turn for ingenious 製造（する）s, but was very wild, and a mauvais sujet. In his sixteenth year he escaped to Geneva and 見習い工d himself to a 製造者 of watches and 器具s. Here he had been seen by the celebrated Robert Houdin, the prestidigitateur. Houdin 認めるing the lad's talents, and 存在 himself a 製造者 of ingenious automata, had taken him off to Paris and 雇うd him in his own workshops, 同様に as for an assistant in the public 業績／成果s of his amusing and curious diablerie. After staying with Houdin some years, Pflock Haslich (which was De Lassa's 権利 指名する) had gone East in the 控訴 of a Turkish Pasha, and after many years' roving, in lands where he could not be traced under a cloud of pseudonyms, had finally turned up in Venice, and come thence to Paris.

Delessert next turned his attention to Mme. de Lassa. It was more difficult to get a 手がかり（を与える） by means of which to know her past life; but it was necessary ーするために understand enough about Haslich. At last, through an 事故, it became probable that Mme. Aimee was 同一の with a 確かな Mme. Schlaff, who had been rather 目だつ の中で the demi-monde of Buda. Delessert 地位，任命するd off to that 古代の city, and thence went into the wilds of Transylvania to Mengyco. On his return, as soon as he reached the telegraph and civilization, he telegraphed the Prefect from Kardszag: "Don't lose sight of my man, nor let him leave Paris. I will run him in for you two days after I get 支援する."

It happened that on the day of Delessert's return to Paris the Prefect was absent, 存在 with the Emperor at Cherbourg. He （機の）カム 支援する on the fourth day, just twenty-four hours after the 告示 of Delessert's death. That happened, as 近づく as could be gathered, in this wise: The night after Delessert's return he was 現在の at De Lassa's salon with a ticket of admittance to a seance. He was very 完全に disguised as a decrepit old man, and fancied that it was impossible for any one to （悪事，秘密などを）発見する him. にもかかわらず, when he was taken into the room, and looked into the 水晶, he was utterly horror-stricken to see there a picture of himself, lying 直面する 負かす／撃墜する and senseless upon the 味方する-walk of a street; and the message he received read thus: "What you have seen will be, Delessert, in three days. 準備する!" The 探偵，刑事, unspeakably shocked, retired from the house at once and sought his own lodgings.

In the morning he （機の）カム to the office in a 明言する／公表する of extreme dejection. He was 完全に unnerved. In relating to a brother 視察官 what had occurred, he said "That man can do what he 約束s, I am doomed!"

He said that he thought he could make a 完全にする 事例／患者 out against Haslich 偽名，通称 De Lassa, but could not do so without seeing the Prefect and getting 指示／教授／教育s. He would tell nothing in regard to his 発見s in Buda and in Transylvania--said he was not at liberty to do so--and 繰り返して exclaimed: "Oh! if M. le Prefect were only here!" He was told to go to the Prefect at Cherbourg, but 辞退するd upon the ground that his presence was needed in Paris. He time and again averred his 有罪の判決 that he was a doomed man, and showed himself both vacillating and irresolute in his 行為／行う, and 極端に nervous. He was told that he was perfectly 安全な, since De Lassa and all his 世帯 were under constant 監視; to which he replied, "You do not know the man." An 視察官 was 詳細（に述べる）d to …を伴って Delessert, never to lose sight of him night and day, and guard him carefully; and proper 警戒s were taken in regard to his food and drink, while the guards watching De Lassa were 二塁打d.

On the morning of the third day, Delessert, who had been staying 主として indoors, avowed his 決意 to go at once and telegraph to M. le Prefect to return すぐに. With this 意向 he and his brother officer started out. Just as they got to the corner of the Rue de Lanery and the Boulevard, Delessert stopped suddenly and put his 手渡す to his forehead.

"My God!" he cried, "the 水晶! the picture!" and fell 傾向がある upon his 直面する, insensible. He was taken at once to a hospital, but only ぐずぐず残るd a few hours, never 回復するing his consciousness. Under 表明する 指示／教授／教育 from the 当局, a most careful, minute, and 徹底的な 検視 was made of Delessert's 団体／死体 by several distinguished 外科医s, whose 全員一致の opinion was, that the 原因（となる） of his death was apoplexy, 予定 to 疲労，（軍の）雑役 and nervous excitement.

As soon as Delessert was sent to the hospital, his brother 視察官 hurried to the Central Office, and De Lassa, together with his wife and everyone connected with the 設立, were at once 逮捕（する）d. De Lassa smiled contemptuously as they took him away. "I knew you were coming; I 用意が出来ている for it; you will be glad to 解放（する） me again."

It was やめる true that De Lassa had 用意が出来ている for them. When the house was searched it was 設立する that every paper had been 燃やすd, the 水晶 globe was destroyed, and in the room of the seances was a 広大な／多数の／重要な heap of delicate 機械／機構 broken into indistinguishable bits. "That cost me 200,000 フランs," said De Lassa, pointing to the pile, "but it has been a good 投資." The 塀で囲むs and 床に打ち倒すs were ripped out in several places, and the 損失 to the 所有物／資産／財産 was かなりの. In 刑務所，拘置所 neither De Lassa nor his associates made any 発覚s. The notion that they had something to do with Delessert's death was quickly dispelled, in a 合法的な point of 見解（をとる）, and all the party but De Lassa were 解放（する）d. He was still 拘留するd in 刑務所，拘置所, upon one pretext, or another, when one morning he was 設立する hanging by a silk sash to the cornice of the room where he was 限定するd--dead. The night before, it was afterwards discovered, Madame de Lassa had eloped with a tall footman, taking the Nubian Sidi with them. De Lassa's secrets died with him.

"It is an 利益／興味ing story, that article of yours in to-day's Scientist. But is it a 記録，記録的な／記録する of facts, or a tissue of the imagination? If true, why not 明言する／公表する the source of it, in other words, 明示する your 当局 for it."

The above is not 調印するd, but we would take the 適切な時期 to say that the story, "An 未解決の Mystery," was published because we considered the main points of the narrative--the prophecies, and the singular death of the officer--to be psychic phenomena, that have been, and can be, again produced. Why 引用する "当局"? The Scriptures tell us of the death of Ananias, under the 厳しい rebuke from Peter; here we have a 現象 of a 類似の nature. Ananias is supposed to have 苦しむd instant death from 恐れる. Few can realize this 力／強力にする 治める／統治するd by spiritual 法律s, but those who have trod the 境界 line and know some few of the things that can be done, will see no 広大な／多数の／重要な mystery in this, nor in the story published last week. We are not speaking in mystical トンs. Ask the powerful mesmerist if there is danger that the 支配する may pass out of his 支配（する）／統制する?--if he could will the spirit out, never to return? It is 有能な of demonstration that the mesmerist can 行為／法令／行動する on a 支配する at a distance of many miles; and it is no いっそう少なく 確かな that, the 大多数 of mesmerists know little or nothing of the 法律s that 治める／統治する their 力／強力にするs.

It may be a pleasant dream to 試みる／企てる to conceive of the beauties of the spirit-world; but the time can be spent more profitably in a 熟考する／考慮する of the spirit itself, and it is not necessary that the 支配する for 熟考する／考慮する should be in the spirit-world.

Karmic 見通しs

Oh, sad no more! Oh, 甘い No more!
Oh, strange No more!
By a mossed brook bank on a 石／投石する
I smelt a wild 少しのd-flower alone;
There was a （犯罪の）一味ing in my ears.
And both my 注目する，もくろむs 噴出するd out with 涙／ほころびs.
Surely all pleasant things had gone before.
Low buried fathom 深い beneath with three, NO MORE.

--Tennyson "The Gem" 1831. 

A （軍の）野営地，陣営 filled with war-chariots, neighing horses and legions of long-haired 兵士s...

A regal テント, gaudy in its 野蛮な splendour. Its linen 塀で囲むs are 重さを計るd 負かす／撃墜する under the 重荷（を負わせる） of 武器. In its centre a raised seat covered with 肌s, and on it a stalwart, savage-looking 軍人. He passes in review 囚人s of war brought in turn before him, who are 性質の／したい気がして of によれば the whim of the heartless despot.

A new 捕虜 is now before him, and is 演説（する）／住所ing him with 熱烈な earnestness...As he listens to her with 抑えるd passion in his manly, but 猛烈な／残忍な, cruel 直面する, the balls of his 注目する，もくろむs become bloodshot and roll with fury. And as he bends 今後 with 猛烈な／残忍な 星／主役にする, his whole 外見--his matted locks hanging over the frowning brow, his big-boned 団体／死体 with strong sinews, and the two large 手渡すs 残り／休憩（する）ing on the 保護物，者 placed upon the 権利 膝--正当化するs the 発言／述べる made in hardly audible whisper by a grey-長，率いるd 兵士 to his 隣人:

"Little mercy shall the 宗教上の prophetess receive at the 手渡すs of Clovis!"

The 捕虜, who stands between two Burgundian 軍人s, 直面するing the ex-prince of the Salians, now king of all the Franks, is an old woman with silver-white dishevelled hair, hanging over her 骸骨／概要-like shoulders. In spite of her 広大な／多数の／重要な age, her tall 人物／姿／数字 is 築く; and the 奮起させるd 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs look proudly and fearlessly into the cruel 直面する of the 背信の son of Gilderich.

"Aye, King," she says, in a loud, （犯罪の）一味ing 発言する／表明する. "Aye, thou art 広大な／多数の／重要な and mighty now, but thy days are numbered, and thou shalt 統治する but three summers longer. Wicked thou wert born...perfidious thou art to thy friends and 同盟（する）s, robbing more than one of his lawful 栄冠を与える. 殺害者 of thy next-of-肉親，親類, thou who addest to the knife and spear in open 戦争, dagger, 毒（薬） and 背信, beware how thou dearest with the servant of Nerthus!"*

* " The Nourishing " (Tacit. Germ. XI)--the Earth, a Mother-Goddess, the most beneficent deity of the 古代の Germans.

"Ha, ha, ha!...old hag of Hell!" chuckles the King, with an evil, ominous sneer. "Thou hast はうd out of the entrails of thy mother-goddess truly. Thou fearest not my wrath? It is 井戸／弁護士席. But little need I 恐れる thine empty imprecations...I, a baptized Christian!"

"So, so," replies the Sybil. "All know that Clovis has abandoned the gods of his fathers; that he has lost all 約束 in the 警告 発言する／表明する of the white horse of the Sun, and that out of 恐れる of the Allimani he went serving on his 膝s Remigius, the servant of the Nazarene, at Rheims. But hast thou become any truer in thy new 約束? Hast thou not 殺人d in 冷淡な 血 all thy brethren who 信用d in thee, after, as 井戸／弁護士席 as before, thy apostasy? Hast not thou 苦境d troth to Alaric, the King of the West Goths, and hast thou not killed him by stealth, running thy spear into his 支援する while he was bravely fighting an enemy? And is it thy new 約束 and thy new gods that teach thee to be 工夫するing in thy 黒人／ボイコット soul even now foul means against Theodoric, who put thee 負かす／撃墜する?...Beware, Clovis, beware! For now the gods of thy fathers have risen against thee! Beware, I say, for..."

"Woman!" ひどく cries the King--"Woman, 中止する thy insane talk and answer my question. Where is the treasure of the grove amassed by thy priests of Satan, and hidden after they had been driven away by the 宗教上の Cross?...Thou alone knowest. Answer, or by Heaven and Hell I shall thrust thy evil tongue 負かす／撃墜する thy throat for ever!"...

She 注意するs not the 脅し, but goes on calmly and fearlessly as before, as if she had not heard.

The gods say, Clovis, thou art accursed Clovis, thou shalt be reborn の中で thy 現在の enemies, and 苦しむ the 拷問s thou hast （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd upon thy 犠牲者s. All the 連合させるd 力／強力にする and glory thou hast 奪うd them of shall be thine in prospect, yet thou shalt never reach it!...Thou shalt..."

The prophetess never finishes her 宣告，判決.

With a terrible 誓い the King, crouching like a wild beast on his 肌-covered seat, pounces upon her with the leap of a jaguar, and with one blow fells her to the ground. And as he 解除するs his sharp murderous spear the "宗教上の One" of the Sun-worshipping tribe makes the 空気／公表する （犯罪の）一味 with a last imprecation.

"I 悪口を言う／悪態 thee, enemy of Nerthus! May my agony be tenfold thine!...May the 広大な／多数の／重要な 法律 avenge..."

The 激しい spear 落ちるs, and, running through the 犠牲者's throat, nails the 長，率いる to the ground. A stream of hot crimson 血 噴出するs from the gaping 負傷させる and covers king and 兵士s with indelible 血の塊／突き刺す...

II

Time--the 目印 of gods and men in the boundless field of Eternity, the 殺害者 of its offspring and of memory in mankind--time moves on with noiseless, incessant step through aeons and ages...の中で millions of other Souls, a Soul-Ego is reborn: for weal or for woe, who knoweth! 捕虜 in its new human Form, it grows with it, and together they become, at last, conscious of their 存在.

Happy are the years of their blooming 青年, unclouded with want or 悲しみ. Neither knows aught of the Past nor of the 未来. For them all is the joyful 現在の: for the Soul-Ego is unaware that it had ever lived in other human tabernacles, it knows not that it shall be again reborn, and it takes no thought of the morrow.

Its Form is 静める and content. It has hitherto given its Soul-Ego no 激しい troubles. Its happiness is 予定 to the continuous 穏やかな serenity of its temper, to the affection it spreads wherever it goes. For it is a noble Form, and its heart is 十分な of benevolence. Never has the Form startled its Soul-Ego with a too-violent shock, or さもなければ 乱すd the 静める placidity of its tenant.

Two 得点する／非難する／２０ of years glide by like one short 巡礼の旅; a long walk through the sun-lit paths of life, hedged by ever-blooming roses with no thorns. The rare 悲しみs that 生じる the twin pair, Form and Soul, appear to them rather like the pale light of the 冷淡な northern moon, whose beams throw into a deeper 影をつくる／尾行する all around the moon-lit 反対するs, than as the blackness of the night, the night of hopeless 悲しみ and despair.

Son of a Prince, born to 支配する himself one day his father's kingdom; surrounded from his cradle by reverence and honours; deserving of the 全世界の／万国共通の 尊敬（する）・点 and sure of the love of all--what could the Soul-Ego 願望（する） more for the Form it dwelt in.

And so the Soul-Ego goes on enjoying 存在 in its tower of strength, gazing 静かに at the panorama of life ever changing before its two windows--the two 肉親，親類d blue 注目する，もくろむs of a loving and good man.

III

One day an arrogant and boisterous enemy 脅すs the father's kingdom, and the savage instincts of the 軍人 of old awaken in the Soul-Ego. It leaves its dreamland まっただ中に the blossoms of life and 原因（となる）s its Ego of clay to draw the 兵士's blade, 保証するing him it is in defence of his country.

誘発するing each other to 活動／戦闘, they 敗北・負かす the enemy and cover themselves with glory and pride. They make the haughty 敵 bite the dust at their feet in 最高の humiliation. For this they are 栄冠を与えるd by history with the unfading laurels of valour, which are those of success. They make a footstool of the fallen enemy and transform their sire's little kingdom into a 広大な／多数の／重要な empire. 満足させるd they could 達成する no more for the 現在の, they return to seclusion and to the dreamland of their 甘い home.

For three lustra more the Soul-Ego sits at its usual 地位，任命する, beaming out of its windows on the world around. Over its 長，率いる the sky is blue and the 広大な horizons are covered with those seemingly unfading flowers that grow in the sunlight of health and strength. All looks fair as a verdant mead in spring...

IV

But an evil day comes to all in the 演劇 of 存在. It waits through the life of king and of beggar. It leaves traces on the history of every mortal born from woman, and it can neither be seared away, entreated, nor propitiated. Health is a dewdrop that 落ちるs from the heavens to vivify the blossoms on earth, only during the morn'. of life, its spring and summer...It has but a short duration and returns from whence it （機の）カム--the invisible realms.

How oft'neath the bud that is brightest and fairest.

The seeds of the canker in embryo lurk!

How oft at the root of the flower that is rarest---

安全な・保証する in its 待ち伏せ／迎撃する the worm is at work... . ."

The running sand which moves downward in the glass, wherein the hours of human life are numbered, runs swifter. The worm has gnawed the blossom of health through its heart. The strong 団体／死体 is 設立する stretched one day on the 厄介な bed of 苦痛.

The Soul-Ego beams no longer. It sits still and looks sadly out of what has become its dungeon windows, on the world which is now 速く 存在 shrouded for it in the funeral 棺／かげりs of 苦しむing. Is it the eve of night eternal which is 近づくing?

V

Beautiful are the 訴える手段／行楽地s on the midland sea. An endless line of surf-beaten, 黒人／ボイコット, rugged 激しく揺するs stretches, hemmed in between the golden sands of the coast and the 深い blue waters of the 湾. They 申し込む／申し出 their granite breast to the 猛烈な／残忍な blows of the north-west 勝利，勝つd and thus 保護する the dwellings of the rich that nestle at their foot on the inland 味方する. The half-廃虚d cottages on the open shore are the insufficient 避難所 of the poor. Their squalid 団体／死体s are often 鎮圧するd under the 塀で囲むs torn and washed 負かす／撃墜する by 勝利，勝つd and angry wave. But they only follow the 広大な／多数の／重要な 法律 of the 生き残り of the fittest. Why should they be 保護するd?

Lovely is the morning when the sun 夜明けs with golden amber 色合いs and its first rays kiss the cliffs of the beautiful shore. Glad is the song of the lark, as, 現れるing from its warm nest of herbs, it drinks the morning dew from the 深い flower-cups; when the tip of the rosebud thrills under the caress of the first sunbeam, and earth and heaven smile in 相互の 迎える／歓迎するing. Sad is the Soul-Ego alone as it gazes on awakening nature from the high couch opposite the large bay-window.

How 静める is the approaching noon as the 影をつくる／尾行する creeps 刻々と on the sundial に向かって the hour of 残り／休憩（する）! Now the hot sun begins to melt the clouds in the limpid 空気／公表する and the last shreds of the morning もや that ぐずぐず残るs on the 最高の，を越すs of the distant hills 消える in it. All nature is 用意が出来ている to 残り／休憩（する） at the hot and lazy hour of midday. The feathered tribes 中止する their song; their soft, gaudy wings droop and they hang their drowsy 長，率いるs, 捜し出すing 避難 from the 燃やすing heat. A morning lark is busy nestling in the 国境ing bushes under the clustering flowers of the pomegranate and the 甘い bay of the Mediterranean. The active songster has become voiceless.

"Its 発言する／表明する will resound as joyfully again tomorrow!" sighs the Soul-Ego, as it listens to the dying buzzing of the insects on the verdant turf. "Shall ever 地雷?"

And now the flower-scented 微風 hardly 動かすs the languid 長，率いるs of the luxuriant 工場／植物s. A 独房監禁 palm-tree, growing out of the cleft of a moss-covered 激しく揺する, next catches the 注目する，もくろむ of the Soul-Ego. Its once upright, cylindrical trunk has been 新たな展開d out of 形態／調整 and half-broken by the nightly 爆破s of the north-west 勝利，勝つd. And as it stretches wearily its drooping feathery 武器, swayed to and fro in the blue pellucid 空気／公表する, its 団体／死体 trembles and 脅すs to break in two at the first new gust that may arise.

"And then, the 厳しいd part will 落ちる into the sea, and the once stately palm will be no more," soliloquizes the Soul-Ego as it gazes sadly out of its windows.

Everything returns to life, in the 冷静な／正味の, old bower at the hour of sunset. The 影をつくる／尾行するs on the sun-dial become with every moment 厚い, and animate nature awakens busier than ever in the cooler hours of approaching night. Birds and insects chirrup and buzz their last evening hymns around the tall and still powerful Form, as it paces slowly and wearily along the gravel walk. And now its 激しい gaze 落ちるs wistfully on the azure bosom of the tranquil sea. The 湾 sparkles like a gem-studded carpet of blue-velvet in the 別れの（言葉，会） dancing sunbeams, and smiles like a thoughtless, drowsy child, 疲れた／うんざりした of 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing about. その上の on, 静める and serene in its perfidious beauty, the open sea stretches far and wide the smooth mirror of its 冷静な／正味の waters--salt and bitter as human 涙／ほころびs. It lies in its 背信の repose like a gorgeous, sleeping monster, watching over the unfathomed mystery of its dark abysses. Truly the monumentless cemetry of the millions sunk in its depths...

"Without a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な.

Unknell'd, uncoffined and unknown ..."

while the sorry 遺物 of the once noble Form pacing yonder, once that its hour strikes and the 深い-発言する／表明するd bells （死傷者）数 the knell for the 出発／死d soul, shall be laid out in 明言する／公表する and pomp. Its 解散 will be 発表するd by millions of trumpet 発言する／表明するs. Kings, princes and the mighty ones of the earth will be 現在の at its obsequies, or will send their 代表者／国会議員s with sorrowful 直面するs and condoling messages to those left behind...

"One point 伸び（る）d, over those 'uncoffined and unknown'," is the bitter reflection of the Soul-Ego.

Thus glides past one day after the other; and as swift-winged Time 勧めるs his flight, every 消えるing hour destroying some thread in the tissue of life, the Soul-Ego is 徐々に transformed in its 見解（をとる）s of things and men. Flitting between two eternities, far away from its birthplace, 独房監禁 の中で its （人が）群がる of 内科医s, and attendants, the Form is drawn with every day nearer to its Spirit-Soul. Another light unapproached and unapproachable in days of joy, softly descends upon the 疲れた／うんざりした 囚人. It sees now that which it had never perceived before...

VI

How grand, how mysterious are the spring nights on the seashore when the 勝利，勝つd are chained and the elements なぎd! A solemn silence 統治するs in nature. Alone the silvery, scarcely audible ripple of the wave, as it runs caressingly over the moist sand, kissing 爆撃するs and pebbles on its up and 負かす／撃墜する 旅行, reaches the ear like the 正規の／正選手 soft breathing of a sleeping bosom. How small, how insignificant and helpless feels man, during these 静かな hours, as he stands between the two gigantic magnitudes, the 星／主役にする-hung ドーム above, and the slumbering earth below. Heaven and earth are 急落（する），激減（する）d in sleep, but their souls are awake, and they confabulate, whispering one to the other mysteries unspeakable. It is then that the occult 味方する of Nature 解除するs her dark 隠すs for us, and 明らかにする／漏らすs secrets we would vainly 捜し出す to だまし取る from her during the day. The firmament, so distant, so far away from earth, now seems to approach and bend over her. The sidereal meadows 交流 embraces with their more humble sisters of the earth--the daisy-decked valleys and the green slumbering fields. The heavenly ドーム 落ちるs prostrate into the 武器 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 静かな sea; and the millions of 星／主役にするs that stud the former peep into and bathe in every lakelet and pool. To the grief-furrowed soul those twinkling orbs are the 注目する，もくろむs of angels. They look 負かす／撃墜する with ineffable pity on the 苦しむing of mankind. It is not the night dew that 落ちるs on the sleeping flowers, but 同情的な 涙／ほころびs that 減少（する） from those orbs, at the sight of the GREAT HUMAN SORROW...

Yes; 甘い and beautiful is a southern night. But---

"When silently we watch the bed, by the 次第に減少する is flickering light.

When all we love is fading 急速な／放蕩な--how terrible is night..."

VII

Another day is 追加するd to the 一連の buried days. The far green hills, and the fragrant boughs of the pomegranate blossom have melted in the mellow 影をつくる／尾行するs of the night, and both 悲しみ and joy are 急落（する），激減（する）d in the lethargy of soul-残り／休憩（する）ing sleep. Every noise has died out in the 王室の gardens, and no 発言する／表明する or sound is heard in that overpowering stillness.

Swift-winged dreams descend from the laughing 星／主役にするs in motley （人が）群がるs, and 上陸 upon the earth 分散させる の中で mortals and immortals, まっただ中に animals and men. They hover over the sleepers, each attracted by its affinity and 肉親，親類d; dreams of joy and hope, balmy and innocent 見通しs, terrible and awesome sights seen with 調印（する）d 注目する，もくろむs, sensed by the soul; some instilling happiness and なぐさみ, others 原因（となる）ing sobs to heave the sleeping bosoms, 涙／ほころびs and mental 拷問, all and one 準備するing unconsciously to the sleepers their waking thoughts of the morrow.

Even in sleep the Soul-Ego finds no 残り／休憩（する）.

Hot and feverish its 団体／死体 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするs about in restless agony. For it, the time of happy dreams is now a 消えるd 影をつくる／尾行する, a long bygone recollection. Through the mental agony of the soul, there lies a transformed man. Through the physical agony of the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, there ぱたぱたするs in it a fully awakened Soul. The 隠す of illusion has fallen off from the 冷淡な idols of the world, and the vanities and emptiness of fame and wealth stand 明らかにする, often hideous, before its 注目する，もくろむs. The thoughts of the Soul 落ちる like dark 影をつくる／尾行するs on the cogitative faculties of the 急速な／放蕩な disorganizing 団体／死体, haunting the thinker daily, nightly, hourly...

The sight of his snorting steed pleases him no longer. The recollections of guns and 旗，新聞一面トップの大見出し／大々的に報道するs ひったくるd from the enemy; of cities 破壊するd, of ざん壕s, 大砲s and テントs, of an array of 征服する／打ち勝つd spoils now 動かすs but little his 国家の pride. Such thoughts move him no more, and ambition has become 権力のない to awaken in his aching heart the haughty 承認 of any valorous 行為 of chivalry. 見通しs of another 肉親，親類d now haunt his 疲れた／うんざりした days and long sleepless nights...

What he now sees is a throng of 銃剣 衝突／不一致ing against each other in a もや of smoke and 血; thousands of mangled 死体s covering the ground, torn and 削減（する） to shreds by the murderous 武器s 工夫するd by science and civilization, blessed to success by the servants of his God. What he now dreams of are bleeding, 負傷させるd and dying men, with 行方不明の 四肢s and matted locks, wet and soaked through with 血の塊／突き刺す...

VIII

A hideous dream detaches itself from a group of passing 見通しs, and alights ひどく on his aching chest. The nightmare shows him men 満了する／死ぬing on the 戦場 with a 悪口を言う／悪態 on those who led them to their 破壊. Every pang in his own wasting 団体／死体 brings to him in dream the recollection of pangs still worse, of pangs 苦しむd through and for him. He sees and feels the 拷問 of the fallen millions, who die after long hours of terrible mental and physical agony; who 満了する／死ぬ in forest and plain, in 沈滞した 溝へはまらせる／不時着するs by the road-味方する, in pools of 血 under a sky made 黒人／ボイコット with smoke. His 注目する，もくろむs are once more rivetted to the 激流s of 血, every 減少（する） of which 代表するs a 涙／ほころび of despair, a heart-rent cry, a lifelong 悲しみ. He hears again the thrilling sighs of desolation, and the shrill cries （犯罪の）一味ing through 開始する, forest and valley. He sees the old mothers who have lost the light of their souls; families, the 手渡す that fed them. He beholds 未亡人d young wives thrown on the wide, 冷淡な world, and beggared 孤児s wailing in the streets by the thousands. He finds the young daughters of his bravest old 兵士s 交流ing their 嘆く／悼むing 衣料品s for the gaudy frippery of 売春, and the Soul-Ego shudders in the sleeping Form...His heart is rent by the groans of the famished; his 注目する，もくろむs blinded by the smoke of 燃やすing hamlets, of homes destroyed, of towns and cities in smouldering 廃虚s...

And in his terrible dream, he remembers that moment of insanity in his 兵士's life, when standing over a heap of the dead and the dying, waving in his 権利 手渡す a naked sword red to its hilt with smoking 血, and in his left, the colours rent from the 手渡す of the 軍人 満了する／死ぬing at his feet, he had sent in a stentorian 発言する／表明する 賞賛するs to the 王位 of the Almighty, thanksgiving for the victory just 得るd!...

He starts in his sleep and awakes in horror. A 広大な／多数の／重要な shudder shakes his でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる like an aspen leaf, and 沈むing 支援する on his pillows, sick at the recollection, he hears a 発言する／表明する--the 発言する／表明する of the Soul-Ego--説 in him:

"Fame and victory are vainglorious words...Thanksgiving and 祈りs for lives destroyed--wicked lies and blasphemy!"...

"What have they brought thee or to thy fatherland, those 血まみれの victories!"...whispers the Soul in him. "A 全住民 覆う？ in アイロンをかける armour," it replies. "Two 得点する／非難する／２０ millions of men dead now to all spiritual aspiration and Soul-life. A people, henceforth deaf to the 平和的な 発言する／表明する of the honest 国民's 義務, averse to a life of peace, blind to the arts and literature, indifferent to all but lucre and ambition. What is thy 未来 Kingdom, now? A legion of war-puppets as 部隊s, a 広大な／多数の／重要な wild beast in their collectivity. A beast that, like the sea yonder, slumbers gloomily now, but to 落ちる with the more fury on the first enemy that is 示すd to it. 示すd, by whom? It is as though a heartless, proud Fiend, assuming sudden 当局, incarnate Ambition and 力／強力にする, had clutched with アイロンをかける 手渡す the minds of a whole country. By what wicked enchantment has he brought the people 支援する to those primeval days of the nation when their ancestors, the yellow-haired Suevi, and the 背信の Franks roamed about in their warlike spirit, かわきing to kill, to decimate and 支配する each other. By what infernal 力／強力にするs has this been 遂行するd? Yet the 変形 has been produced and it is as 否定できない as the fact that alone the Fiend rejoices and 誇るs of the 変形 影響d. The whole world is hushed in breathless 期待. Not a wife or mother, but is haunted in her dreams by the 黒人／ボイコット and ominous 嵐／襲撃する-cloud that overhangs the whole of Europe. The cloud is approaching It comes nearer and nearer... Oh woe and horror! ... I 予知する once more for earth the 苦しむing I have already 証言，証人／目撃するd. I read the 致命的な 運命 upon the brow of the flower of Europe's 青年! But if I live and have the 力／強力にする, never, oh never shall my country take part in it again! No, no, I will not see---

'The glutton death gorged with devouring lives...'

"I will not hear---

'robb'd mother's shrieks

While from men's piteous 負傷させるs and horrid gashes

The lab'（犯罪の）一味 life flows faster than the 血!' ..."

IX

Firmer and firmer grows in the Soul-Ego the feeling of 激しい 憎悪 for the terrible butchery called war; deeper and deeper does it impress its thoughts upon the Form that 持つ／拘留するs it 捕虜. Hope awakens at times in the aching breast and colours the long hours of 孤独 and meditation; like the morning ray that 追い散らすs the dusky shades of shadowy despondency, it lightens the long hours of lonely thought. But as the rainbow is not always the dispeller of the 嵐／襲撃する-clouds but often only a refraction of the setting sun on a passing cloud, so the moments of dreamy hope are 一般に followed by hours of still blacker despair. Why, oh why, thou mocking Nemesis, hast thou thus purified and enlightened, の中で all the 君主s on this earth, him, whom thou hast made helpless, speechless and 権力のない? Why hast thou kindled the 炎上 of 宗教上の brotherly love for man in the breast of one whose heart already feels the approach of the icy 手渡す of death and decay, whose strength is 刻々と 砂漠ing him and whose very life is melting away like 泡，激怒すること on the crest of a breaking wave?

And now the 手渡す of 運命／宿命 is upon the couch of 苦痛. The hour for the fulfilment of nature's 法律 has struck at last. The old Sire is no more; the younger man is henceforth a 君主. Voiceless and helpless, he is にもかかわらず a potentate, the 独裁的な master of millions of 支配するs. Cruel 運命／宿命 has 築くd a 王位 for him over an open 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, and beckons him to glory and to 力／強力にする. Devoured by 苦しむing, he finds himself suddenly 栄冠を与えるd. The wasted Form is snatched from its warm nest まっただ中に the palm groves and the roses; it is whirled from balmy south to the frozen north, where waters harden into 水晶 groves and "waves on waves in solid mountains rise"; whither he now 速度(を上げる）s to 統治する and--速度(を上げる）s to die.

X

Onward, onward 急ぐs the 黒人／ボイコット, 解雇する／砲火／射撃-vomiting monster, 工夫するd by man to 部分的に／不公平に 征服する／打ち勝つ Space and Time. Onward, and その上の with every moment from the health-giving, balmy South 飛行機で行くs the train. Like the Dragon of the Fiery 長，率いる, it devours distance and leaves behind it a long 追跡する of smoke, 誘発するs and stench. And as its long, tortuous, 柔軟な 団体／死体, wriggling and hissing like a gigantic dark reptile, glides 速く, crossing mountain and moor, forest, tunnel and plain, its swinging monotonous 動議 なぎs the worn-out occupant, the 疲れた／うんざりした and heartsore Form, to sleep...

In the moving palace the 空気／公表する is warm and balmy. The luxurious 乗り物 is 十分な of exotic 工場／植物s; and from a large cluster of 甘い-smelling flowers arises together with its scent the fairy Queen of dreams, followed by her 禁止（する）d of joyous elves. The Dryads laugh in their leafy bowers as the train glides by, and send floating upon the 微風 dreams of green 孤独s and fairy 見通しs. The rumbling noise of wheels is 徐々に transformed into the roar of a distant waterfall, to 沈下する into the silvery trills of a crystalline brook. The Soul-Ego takes its flight into Dreamland...

It travels through aeons of time, and lives, and feels, and breathes under the most contrasted forms and personages. It is now a 巨大（な）, a Yotun, who 急ぐs into Muspelheim, where Surtur 支配するs with his 炎上ing sword.

It 戦う／戦いs fearlessly against a host of monstrous animals, and puts them to fight with a 選び出す／独身 wave of its mighty 手渡す. Then it sees itself in the Northern Mistworld, it 侵入するs under the guise of a 勇敢に立ち向かう bowman into Helheim, the Kingdom of the Dead, where a 黒人／ボイコット-Elf 明らかにする／漏らすs to him a 一連の its lives and their mysterious concatenation. "Why does man 苦しむ?" enquiries the Soul-Ego. "Because he would become one," is the mocking answer. Forthwith, the Soul-Ego stands in the presence of the 宗教上の goddess, Saga. She sings to it of the valorous 行為s of the Germanic heroes, of their virtues and their 副／悪徳行為s. She shows the Soul the mighty 軍人s fallen by the 手渡すs of many of its past Forms, on 戦場, as also in the sacred 安全 of home. It sees itself under the personages of maidens, and of women, of young and old men, and of children... It feels itself dying more than once in those Forms. It 満了する／死ぬs as a hero--Spirit, and is led by the pitying Walkyries from the 血まみれの 戦場 支援する to the abode of Bliss under the 向こうずねing foliage of Walhalla. It heaves its last sigh in another form, and is 投げつけるd on to the 冷淡な, hopeless 計画（する） of 悔恨. It の近くにs its innocent 注目する，もくろむs in its last sleep, as an 幼児, and is forthwith carried along by the beauteous Elves of Light into another 団体／死体--the doomed 発生させる人（物） of 苦痛 and 苦しむing. In each 事例／患者 the もやs of death are 分散させるd, and pass from the 注目する，もくろむs of the Soul-Ego, no sooner does it cross the 黒人／ボイコット Abyss that separates the Kingdom of the Living from the Realm of the Dead. Thus "Death" becomes but a meaningless word for it, a vain sound. In every instance the beliefs of the Mortal take 客観的な life and 形態／調整 for the Immortal, as soon as it （期間が）わたるs the 橋（渡しをする）. Then they begin to fade, and disappear...

"What is my Past?" enquires the Soul-Ego of Urd, the eldest of the Norn sisters. "Why do I 苦しむ?"

A long parchment is unrolled in her 手渡す, and 明らかにする／漏らすs a long series of mortal 存在s, in each of whom the Soul-Ego 認めるs one of its dwellings. When it comes to the last but one, it sees a 血-stained 手渡す doing endless 行為s of cruelty and treachery, and it shudders......Guileless 犠牲者s arise around it, and cry to Orlog for vengeance.

"What is my 即座の 現在の?" asks the 狼狽d Soul of Werdandi, the second sister.

"The 法令 of Orlog is on thyself!" is the answer. "But Orlog does not pronounce them blindly, as foolish mortals have it."

"What is my 未来?" asks despairingly of Skuld, the third Norn sister, the Soul-Ego. "Is it to be for ever dark with 涙／ほころびs, and （死が）奪い去るd of Hope?"...

No answer is received. But the Dreamer feels whirled through space, and suddenly the scene changes. The Soul-Ego finds itself on a, to it, long familiar 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, the 王室の bower, and the seat opposite the broken palm-tree. Before it stretches, as 以前は, the 広大な blue expanse of waters, glassing the 激しく揺するs and cliffs; there, too, is the lonely palm, doomed to quick 見えなくなる.

The soft mellow 発言する／表明する of the incessant ripple of the light waves now assumes human speech, and reminds the Soul-Ego of the 公約するs formed more than once on that 位置／汚点／見つけ出す. And the Dreamer repeats with enthusiasm the words pronounced before.

"Never, oh, never shall I, henceforth, sacrifice vainglorious fame or ambition a 選び出す／独身 son of my motherland! Our world is so 十分な of 避けられない 悲惨, so poor with joys and bliss, and shall I 追加する to its cup of bitterness the fathomless ocean of woe and 血, called WAR? Avaunt, such thought!...Oh, never more..."

XI

Strange sight and change... The broken palm which stands before the mental sight of the Soul-Ego suddenly 解除するs up its drooping trunk and becomes 築く and verdant as before. Still greater bliss, the Soul-Ego finds himself as strong and as healthy as he ever was. In a stentorian 発言する／表明する he sings to the four 勝利，勝つd a loud and a joyous song. He feels a wave of joy and bliss in him, and seems to know why he is happy.

He is suddenly 輸送（する）d into what looks a fairy-like Hall, lit with most glowing lights and built of 構成要素s, the like of which he had never seen before. He perceives the 相続人s and 子孫s of all the 君主s of the globe gathered in that Hall in one happy family. They wear no longer the insignia of 王族, but, as he seems to know, those who are the 統治するing Princes, 統治する by virtue of their personal 長所s. It is the greatness of heart, the nobility of character, their superior 質s of 観察, 知恵, love of Truth and 司法（官）, that have raised them to the dignity of 相続人s to the 王位s, of Kings and Queens. The 栄冠を与えるs, by 当局 and the grace of God, have been thrown off, and they now 支配する by "the grace of divine humanity," chosen 全員一致で by 承認 of their fitness to 支配する, and the reverential love of their voluntary 支配するs.

All around seems strangely changed. Ambition, しっかり掴むing greediness or envy--miscalled Patriotism--存在する no longer. Cruel selfishness has made room for just altruism and 冷淡な 無関心／冷淡 to the wants of the millions no longer finds favour in the sight of the favoured few. Useless 高級な, sham pretences--social and 宗教的な--all has disappeared. No more wars are possible, for the armies are 廃止するd. 兵士s have turned into diligent, hard-working tillers of the ground, and the whole globe echoes his song in rapturous joy. Kingdoms and countries around him live like brothers. The 広大な／多数の／重要な, the glorious hour has come at last! That which he hardly dared to hope and think about in the stillness of his long, 苦しむing nights, is now realized. The 広大な／多数の／重要な 悪口を言う／悪態 is taken off, and the world stands absolved and redeemed in its regeneration!...

Trembling with rapturous feelings, his heart 洪水ing with love and philanthropy, he rises to 注ぐ out a fiery speech that would become historic, when suddenly he finds his 団体／死体 gone, or, rather, it is 取って代わるd by another 団体／死体...Yes, it is no longer the tall, noble Form with which he is familiar, but the 団体／死体 of somebody else, of whom he as yet knows nothing... Something dark comes between him and a 広大な／多数の／重要な dazzling light, and he sees the 影をつくる／尾行する of the 直面する of a gigantic timepiece on the ethereal waves. On its ominous dial he reads:

"NEW ERA: 970,995 YEARS SINCE THE INSTANTANEOUS DESTRUCTION BY PNEUMO-DYNO-VRIL OF THE LAST 2,000,000 OF SOLDIERS IN THE FIELD, ON THE WESTERN PORTION OF THE GLOBE. 971,000 SOLAR YEARS SINCE THE SUBMERSION OF THE EUROPEAN CONTINENTS AND ISLES. SUCH ARE THE DECREE OF ORLOG AND THE ANSWER OF SKULD..."

He makes a strong 成果／努力 and--is himself again. 誘発するd by the Soul-Ego to REMEMBER and ACT in 順応／服従, he 解除するs his 武器 to Heaven and 断言するs in the 直面する of all nature to 保存する peace to the end of his days--in his own country, at least.

A distant （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing of 派手に宣伝するs and long cries of what he fancies in his dream are the rapturous thanksgivings, for the 誓約（する） just taken. An abrupt shock, loud clatter, and, as the 注目する，もくろむs open, the Soul-Ego looks out through them in amazement. The 激しい gaze 会合，会うs the respectful and solemn 直面する of the 内科医 申し込む／申し出ing the usual draught. The train stops. He rises from his couch 女性 and wearier than ever, to see around him endless lines of 軍隊／機動隊s 武装した with a new and yet more murderous 武器 of 破壊--ready for the 戦場.

The Legend Of The Blue Lotus

The 肩書を与える of every magazine or 調書をとる／予約する should have some meaning, and 特に should this be the 事例／患者 with a Theosophical 出版（物）. A 肩書を与える is supposed to 表明する the 反対する in 見解（をとる）, symbolising, as it were, the content of the paper. Since allegory is the soul of Eastern philosophy, it may be 反対するd that nothing can be seen in the 指名する "Le Lotus Bleu," save that of a water 工場／植物--the Nymphea Cerulea or Nelumbo. その上に a reader of this calibre would see but the blue colour of the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of contents of our 定期刊行物.

To 避ける a like 誤解, we shall 試みる／企てる to 始める our readers into the general symbolism of the lotus and the particular symbolism of the Blue Lotus. This mysterious and sacred 工場／植物 has been considered through the ages, both in Egypt and in India, as a symbol of the Universe. Not a monument in the valley of the Nile, not a papyrus, without this 工場／植物 in an honoured place. On the 資本／首都s of the Egyptian 中心存在s, on the 王位s and even the 長，率いる-dresses of the Divine Kings, the lotus is everywhere 設立する as a symbol of the Universe. It 必然的に became an 不可欠の せいにする of every creative god, as of every creative goddess, the latter 存在, philosophically considered, only the feminine 面 of the god, at first androgynous, afterwards male.

It is from Padma-Yoni, "the bosom of the Lotus," from 絶対の Space, or from the Universe outside time and space, that emanates the Cosmos, 条件d and 限られた／立憲的な by time and space. The Hiranya Garbha, "the egg" (or the womb) of gold, from which Brahma 現れるs, is often called the Heavenly Lotus. The God, Vishnu,--the 合成 of the Trimurti or Hindu Trinity--during the "nights of Brahma" floats asleep on the primordial waters, stretched on the blossom of a lotus. His Goddess, the lovely Lakshmi, rising from the bosom of the waters, like Venus-Aphrodite, has a white lotus beneath her feet. It was at the churning of the Ocean of Milk--symbol of space and of the 乳の Way--by the Gods 組み立てる／集結するd together, that Lakshmi, Goddess of Beauty and Mother of Love (Kama) formed of the froth of the 泡，激怒することing waves, appeared before the astonished Gods, borne on a lotus, and 持つ／拘留するing another lotus in her 手渡す.

Thus have arisen the two 長，指導者 肩書を与えるs of Lakshmi; Padma the Lotus, and Kshirabdi-tanaya daughter of the Ocean of Milk. Gautama the Buddha has never been degraded to the level of a god, notwithstanding the fact that he was the first mortal within historical times fearless enough to interrogate that dumb Sphinx, which we call the Universe, and to ひったくる 完全に therefrom the secrets of Life and Death. Though he has never been deified, we repeat, yet he has にもかかわらず been recognised by 世代s in Asia as Lord of the Universe. This is why the 征服者／勝利者 and master of the world of thought and philosophy is 代表するd as seated on a lotus in 十分な bloom, emblem of the Universe thought out by him. In India and Ceylon the lotus is 一般に of a golden hue; amongst the Buddhists of the North, it is blue.

But there 存在するs in one part of the world a third 肉親，親類d of lotus--the Zizyphus. He who eats of it forgets of his fatherland and those who are dear to him, so say the 古代のs. Let us not follow this example. Let us not forget our spiritual home, the cradle of the human race, and the birthplace of the Blue Lotus.

Let us then raise the 隠す of oblivion which covers one of the most 古代の allegories--a Vedic legend which, however, the Brahman chroniclers have 保存するd. Only as the chroniclers have recounted the legend each after his own manner, 補佐官d by variations* of his own, we have given the story here--not によれば the incomplete renderings and translations of these Eastern gentlemen but によれば the popular 見解／翻訳／版. (* Cf. the history of Sunahsepha in the Bhagavata, IX, XVI, 35 and of the Ramayana, Bk. I. Cap. 60; Manu, X, 105; Koulouka Bhatta [the Historian]; Bahwruba and the Aitareya Brahmanas; Vishnu Purana, etc., etc. Each 調書をとる／予約する gives its own 見解／翻訳／版.) Thus is it that the old 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業d of Rajasthan sing it, when they come and seat themselves in the verandah of the traveller's bungalow in the wet evenings of the 雨の season. Let us leave then the Orientalists to their fantastic 憶測s. How does it 関心 us whether the father of the selfish and 臆病な／卑劣な prince, who was the 原因（となる） of the 変形 of the white lotus into the blue lotus, be called Harischandra or Ambarisha? 指名するs have nothing to do with the naive poetry of the legend, nor with its moral--for there is a moral to be 設立する if looked for 井戸／弁護士席. We shall soon see that the 長，指導者 episode in the story is curiously reminiscent of another legend--that of the story of Abraham and the sacrifice of Isaac in the Bible. Is not this one more proof that the Secret Doctrine of the East may have good 推論する／理由 to 持続する that the 指名する of the Patriarch was neither a Chaldean or a Hebrew 指名する, but rather an epithet and a Sanskrit surname, signifying abram, i.e., one is 非，不，無-Brahman,* a debrahmanised Brahman, one who is degraded or who has lost his caste? After this how can we 避ける 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing that we may find, の中で the modern Jews, the Chaldeans of the time of the Rishi Agastya--these 製造者s of bricks whose 迫害 began from eight hundred to a thousand years ago, but who emigrated to Chaldea four thousand years before the Christian 時代--when so many of the popular legends of Southern India 似ている the Bible stories. Louis Jacolliot speaks in several of his twenty-one 容積／容量s on Brahmanical India of this 事柄, and for once he is 権利.

* The 粒子 a in the Sanskrit word shews this 明確に. Placed before a 事実 this 粒子 always means the negation or the opposite of the meaning of the 表現 that follows. Thus Sura (god) written a--Sura, becomes 非，不，無-God, or the devil, Vidya is knowledge, and a-Vidya, ignorance or the opposite of knowledge, etc., etc.

We will speak of it another time. 一方／合間 here is the Legend of

THE BLUE LOTUS

Century after century has passed away since Ambarisha, King of Ayodhya, 統治するd in the city 設立するd by the 宗教上の Manu, Vaivasvata, the offspring of the Sun. The King was a Suryavansi (a 子孫 of the Solar Race), and he avowed himself a most faithful servant of the God, Varuna, the greatest and most powerful deity in the 装備する-Veda.* But the god had 否定するd male 相続人s to his worshipper, and this made the king very unhappy.

* It is only much later in the 正統派の Pantheon and the symbolical polytheism of the Brahmans that Varuna became Poseidon or Neptune--which he is now. In the Vedas he is the most 古代の of the Gods, 同一の with Ouranos of the Greek, that is to say a personification of the celestial space and the infinite gods, the creator and 支配者 of heaven and earth, the King, the Father and the Master of the world, of gods and of men. Hesiod's Uranus and the Greek Zeus are one.

"式のs!" he wailed, every morning while 成し遂げるing his puja to the lesser gods, "式のs! What avails it to be the greatest king on earth when God 否定するs me an 相続人 of my 血. When I am dead and placed on the funeral pyre, who will fulfil the pious 義務s of a son, and 粉々にする my lifeless skull to 解放する my soul from its earthly trammels? What strange 手渡す will at the 十分な moon-tide place the rice of the Shraddha 儀式 to do reverence to my shade? Will not the very birds of death [Rooks and ravens] themselves turn from the funeral feast? For, surely, my shade earthbound in its 広大な／多数の／重要な despair will not 許す them to partake of it."

* The Shradda is a 儀式 観察するd by the nearest 親族s of the 死んだ for the nine days に引き続いて the death. Once upon a time it was a magical 儀式. Now, however, in 新規加入 to other practices, it おもに consists of scattering balls of cooked rice before the door of the dead man's house. If the crows 敏速に eat the rice it is a 調印する that the soul is 解放するd and at 残り／休憩（する）. If these birds which are so greedy did not touch the food, it was a proof that the pisacha or bhut (shade) is 現在の and is 妨げるing them. Undoubtedly the Shradda is a superstition, but certainly not more so than Novenas or 集まりs for the Dead.

The King was thus bewailing, when his family priest 奮起させるd him with the idea of making a 公約する. If God should send him two or more sons, he would 約束 God to sacrifice to Him at a public 儀式 the eldest born when he should have 達成するd the age of puberty.

Attracted by this 約束 of a burnt-申し込む／申し出ing of flesh--a savory odour very agreeable to the 広大な／多数の／重要な Gods--Varuna 受託するd the 約束 of the King, and the happy Ambarisha had a son, followed by several others. The eldest son, the 相続人 to the 王位 for the time 存在, was called Rohita (the red) and was surnamed Devarata--which, literally translated, means God-given. Devarata grew up and soon became a veritable Prince Charming, but if we are to believe the legends he was as selfish and deceitful as he was beautiful.

When the Prince had 達成するd the 任命するd age, the God speaking through the mouth of the same 法廷，裁判所 Priest, 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d the King to keep his 約束; but when each time Ambarisha invented some excuse to 延期する the hour of sacrifice, the God at last grew annoyed. 存在 a jealous and angry God, he 脅すd the King with all His Divine wrath.

For a long time, neither 命令（する）s nor 脅しs produced the 願望（する）d 影響. As long as there were sacred cows to be transferred from the 王室の cowsheds to those of the Brahmans, as long as there was money in the 財務省 to fill the 寺 crypts, the Brahmans 後継するd in keeping Varuna 静かな. But when there were no more cows, when there was no more money, the God 脅すd to 倒す the King, his palace and his 相続人s, and if they escaped, to 燃やす them alive. The poor King, finding himself at the end of his 資源s, 召喚するd his first-born and 知らせるd him of the 運命／宿命 which を待つd him. But Devarata lent a deaf ear to these tidings. He 辞退するd to 服従させる／提出する to the 二塁打 負わせる of the paternal and divine will.

So, when the sacrificial 解雇する／砲火／射撃s had been lighted and all the good towns-folk of Ayodhya had gathered together, 十分な of emotion, the 相続人-明らかな was absent from the festival.

He had 隠すd himself in the forests of the Yogis.

Now, these forests had been 住むd by 宗教上の hermits, and Devarata knew that there he would be unassailable and impregnable. He might be seen there, but no one could do him 暴力／激しさ--not even the God Varuna Himself. It was a simple 解答. The 宗教的な 緊縮s of the Aranyakas (the 宗教上の men of the forests) several of whom were Daityas (巨人s, a race of 巨大（な）s and demons), gave them such dominance that all the Gods trembled before their sway and their supernatural 力／強力にするs--even Varuna, himself.

These antediluvian Yogis, it seems, had the 力／強力にする to destroy even the God Himself, at will--かもしれない because they had invented Him themselves.

Devarata spent several years in the forests; at last he grew tired of the life. 許すing it to be understood that he could 満足させる Varuna by finding a 代用品，人, who would sacrifice himself in his place, 供給するd that the sacrificial 犠牲者 was the son of a Rishi, he started on his 旅行 and finally discovered that he sought.

In the country which lies around the flower-covered shores of the renowned Pushkara, there was once a 飢饉, and a very 宗教上の man, 指名するd Ajigarta,* was at the point of death from 餓死, likewise all his family. He had several sons of whom the second, Sunahsepha, a virtuous young man, was himself also 準備するing to become a Rishi. Taking advantage of his poverty and thinking with good 推論する／理由 that a hungry stomach would be a more ready listener than a 満足させるd one, the crafty Devarata made the father 熟知させるd with his history. After this he 申し込む／申し出d him a hundred cows in 交流 for Sunahsepha, a 代用品，人 burnt-申し込む／申し出ing on the altar of the Gods.

* Others call him Rishika and call King Ambarisha, Harischandra, the famous 君主 who was a paragon of all the virtues.

The virtuous father 辞退するd at first point-blank, but the gentle Sunahsepha 申し込む／申し出d himself of his own （許可，名誉などを）与える, and thus 演説（する）／住所d his father: "Of what importance is the life of one man, when it can save that of many others. This God is a 広大な／多数の／重要な god and His pity is infinite; but He is also a very jealous god and His wrath is swift and vengeful. Varuna is the Lord of Terror, and Death is obedient to His 命令（する）. His spirit will not for ever 努力する／競う with one who is disobedient to Him. He will repent Him that He has created man, and then will 燃やす alive a hundred thousand lakhs* of innocent people (*A lakh is a 手段 of 100,000, whether men or pieces of money be in question.), because of one man who is 有罪の. If His 犠牲者 should escape Him, He will surely 乾燥した，日照りの up our rivers, 始める，決める 解雇する／砲火／射撃 to our lands and destroy our women who are with child--in His infinite 親切. Let me then sacrifice myself, oh! my father, in place of this stranger who 申し込む／申し出s us a hundred cows. That sum would 妨げる thee and my brothers from dying of hunger and will save thousands of others from a terrible death. At this price the giving up of life is a pleasant thing."

The 老年の Rishi shed some 涙／ほころびs, but he ended by giving his 同意 and began to 準備する the sacrificial pyre.*

*Manu (調書をとる／予約する X, 105) alluding to this story 発言／述べるs that Ajigarta, the 宗教上の Rishi, committed no sin in selling the life of his son, since the sacrifice 保存するd his life and that of all the family. This reminds us of another legend, more modern, that might serve as a 平行の to the older one. Did not the Count Ugolino, 非難するd to die of 餓死 in his dungeon, eat his own children "to 保存する for them a father"? The popular legend of Sunahsepha is more beautiful than the commentary of Manu--evidently an interpolation of some Brahmans in falsified manuscripts.

The Pushkara lake* was one of the 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs of this earth favoured by the Goddess, Lakshmi-Padma (White Lotus); she often 急落（する），激減（する）d into the fresh waters that she might visit her eldest sister, Varuni, the consort of the God Varuna.** Lakshmi-Padma heard the 提案 of Devarata, 証言，証人／目撃するd the despair of the father, and admired the filial devotion of Sunahsepha. Filled with pity, the Mother of Love and Compassion sent for the Rishi Visvamitra, one of the seven primordial Manus and a son of Brahma, and 後継するd in 利益／興味ing him in the lot of her 被保護者. The 広大な／多数の／重要な Rishi 約束d her his 援助（する）. Appearing to Sunahsepha, but unseen by all others, he taught him two sacred 詩（を作る）s (mantras) of the 装備する-Veda, making him 約束 to recite these on the pyre. Now, he who utters these two mantras (invocations) 軍隊s the whole 議会 of the Gods, with Indra at their 長，率いる, to come to his 救助（する）, and because of this becomes a Rishi himself in this life or in his next incarnation.

* This lake is いつかs called in our day Pokker. It is I place famous for a 年一回の 巡礼の旅, and is charmingly 据えるd five English miles from Ajmeer in Rajisthan. Pushkara means "the Blue Lotus", the surface of the lake 存在 covered as with a carpet with these beautiful 工場／植物s. But the legend avers that they were at first white. Pushkara is also the proper 指名する of a man, and the 指名する of one of the seven sacred islands in the 地理学 of the Hindus, the septa dwipa.

** Varuni, Goddess of Heat (later Goddess of ワイン) was also born of the Ocean of Milk. Of the "fourteen precious 反対するs" produced by the churning, she appeared the second and Lakshmi the last, に先行するd by the Chalice of Anmita, the nectar which gives immortality.

The altar was 始める，決める up on the shore of the lake, the pyre was 用意が出来ている and the （人が）群がる had 組み立てる／集結するd. After he had laid his son on the perfumed sandal 支持を得ようと努めるd and bound him, Ajigarta equipped himself with the knife of sacrifice. He was just raising his trembling arm above the heart of his 井戸／弁護士席-beloved son, when the boy began to 詠唱する the sacred 詩（を作る）s. There was again a moment of hesitation and 最高の grief, and as the boy finished his mantram, the 老年の Rishi 急落（する），激減（する）d his knife into the breast of Sunahsepha.

But, oh! the 奇蹟 of it! At that very moment Indra, the God of the Blue 丸天井 (the Universe) 問題／発行するd from the heavens and descended 権利 into the 中央 of the 儀式. Enveloping the pyre and the 犠牲者 in a 厚い blue もや, he loosed the ropes which held the 青年 捕虜. It seemed as if a corner of the azure heavens had lowered itself over the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, illuminating the whole country and colouring with a golden blue the whole scene. Filled with terror, the （人が）群がる, and even the Rishi himself, fell on their 直面するs, half dead with 恐れる.

When they （機の）カム to themselves, the もや had disappeared and a 完全にする change of scene had been wrought.

The 解雇する／砲火／射撃s of the funeral pyre had 再燃するd of themselves, and stretched thereon was seen a hind (Rohit)* which was 非，不，無 else than the Prince Rohita, Devarata, who, pierced to the heart with the knife he had directed against another, was 燃やすing as a sacrifice for his sin.

* A play upon words. Rohit in Sanskrit is the Dame of the 女性（の） of the deer, the hind, and Rohita means "red". It was because of his cowardice and 恐れる of death that he was changed, によれば the legend, into a hind by the Gods.

Some little way apart from the altar, also lying stretched out, but on a bed of Lotuses, 平和的に slept Sunahsepha; and in the place on his breast where the knife had descended was seen to bloom a beautiful blue lotus. The Pushkara lake, itself, covered a moment before with white lotuses, whose petals shone in the sun like silver cups 十分な of Amrita's waters [The Elixir which 会談するs Immortality.], now 反映するd the azure of the heavens--the white lotuses had become blue.

Then like to the sound of the Vina [A 種類 of the Lute. An 器具, the 発明 of which is せいにするd to Shiva.] rising to the 空気／公表する from the depth of the waters, was heard a melodious 発言する／表明する which uttered these words and this 悪口を言う／悪態:

"A prince who does not know how to die for his 支配するs is not worthy to 統治する over the children of the Sun. He will be reborn in a race of red haired peoples, a barbarous and selfish race, and the nations which descend from him will have a 遺産 ever on the 拒絶する／低下する. It is the younger son of a mendicant ascetic who will become the King and 統治する in his stead."

A murmur of approbation 始める，決める in movement the flowery carpet that overspread the lake. 開始 to the golden sunlight their hearts of blue, the lotuses smiled with joy and wafted a hymn of perfume to Surya, their Sun and Master. All nature rejoiced, save Devarata, who was but a handful of ashes.

Then Visvamitra, the 広大な／多数の／重要な Rishi, although he was already the father of a hundred sons, 可決する・採択するd Sunahsepha as his eldest son and as a 予防の 手段 悪口を言う／悪態d in 前進する anyone who should 辞退する to recognise, in the last born of the Rishi, the eldest of his children and the 合法的 相続人 of the 王位 of Ambarisha.

Because of this 法令, Sunahsepha was born in his next incarnation in the 王室の family of Ayodha and 統治するd over the Solar race for 84,000 years.

With regard to Rohita--Devarata or God-given as he was--he 実行するd the lot which Lakshmi Padma had 公約するd. He reincarnated in the family of a foreigner without caste (Mleccha-Yavana) and became the ancestor of the barbarous and red-haired races which dwell in the West.

* * * * *

It is for the 転換 of these races that the Lotus Bleu has been 設立するd.

If any of our readers should 許す themselves to 疑問 the historical truth of this adventure of our ancestor; Rohita, and of the 変形 of the white lotus into the blue lotus, they are 招待するd to make a 旅行 to Ajmeer.

Once there, they need only to go to the shores of the lake thrice blessed, 指名するd Pushkara, where every 巡礼者 who bathes during the 十分な moon time of the month of Krhktika (October-November) 達成するs to the highest sanctity, without other 成果／努力. There the sceptics would see with their own 注目する，もくろむs the 場所／位置 where was built the pyre of Rohita, and also the waters visited by Lakshmi in days of yore.

They might even have seen the blue lotuses, if most of these had not since been changed, thanks to a new 変形 法令d by the Gods, into sacred crocodiles which no one has the 権利 to 乱す. It is this 変形 which gives to nine out of every ten 巡礼者s who 急落（する），激減（する） into the waters of the lake, the 適切な時期 of entering into Nirvana almost すぐに, and also 原因（となる）s the 宗教上の crocodiles to be the most bulky of their 肉親，親類d.

A Bewitched Life

As Narrated by a Quill Pen

INTRODUCTION

It was a dark, chilly night in September, 1884. A 激しい gloom had descended over the streets of A---, a small town on the Rhine, and was hanging like a 黒人／ボイコット funeral-棺／かげり over the dull factory burgh. The greater number of its inhabitants, 疲れた／うんざりしたd by their long day's work, had hours before retired to stretch their tired 四肢s, and lay their aching 長，率いるs upon their pillows. All was 静かな in the large house; all was 静かな in the 砂漠d streets.

I too was lying in my bed; 式のs, not one of 残り／休憩（する）, but of 苦痛 and sickness, to which I had been 限定するd for some days. So still was everything in the house, that, as Longfellow has it, its stillness seemed almost audible. I could plainly hear the murmur of the 血 as it 急ぐd through my aching 団体／死体, producing that monotonous singing so familiar to one who lends a watchful ear to silence. I had listened to it until, in my nervous imagination, it had grown into the sound of a distant cataract, the 落ちる of mighty waters...when, suddenly changing its character, the evergrowing "singing" 合併するd into other and far more welcome sounds. It was the low, and at first 不十分な audible, whisper of a human 発言する／表明する. It approached, and 徐々に 強化するing seemed to speak in my very ear. Thus sounds a 発言する／表明する speaking across a blue quiescent lake, in one of those wondrously acoustic gorges of the snow-capped mountains, where the 空気／公表する is so pure that a word pronounced half a mile off seems almost at the 肘. Yes; it was the 発言する／表明する of one whom to know is to reverence; of one, to me, 借りがあるing to many mystic 協会s, most dear and 宗教上の; a 発言する／表明する familiar for long years and ever welcome; doubly so in hours of mental or physical 苦しむing, for it always brings with it a ray of hope and なぐさみ.

"Courage," it whispered in gentle, mellow トンs. "Think of the days passed by you in 甘い 協会s; of the 広大な／多数の／重要な lessons received of Nature's truths; of the many errors of men 関心ing these truths; and try to 追加する to them the experience of a night in this city. Let the narrative of a strange life, that will 利益／興味 you, help to 縮める the hours of 苦しむing.....Give your attention. Look yonder before you!"

"Yonder" meant the （疑いを）晴らす, large windows of an empty house on the other 味方する of the 狭くする street of the German town. They 直面するd my own in almost a straight line across the street, and my bed 直面するd the windows of my sleeping room. Obedient to the suggestion, I directed my gaze に向かって them, and what I saw made me for the time 存在 forget the agony of the 苦痛 that racked my swollen arm and rheumatical 団体／死体.

Over the windows was creeping a もや; a dense, 激しい, serpentine, whitish もや, that looked like the 抱擁する 影をつくる／尾行する of a gigantic boa slowly uncoiling its 団体／死体. 徐々に it disappeared, to leave a lustrous light, soft and silvery, as though the window-panes behind 反映するd a thousand moonbeams, a 熱帯の 星／主役にする-lit sky--first from outside, then from within the empty rooms. Next I saw the もや elongating itself and throwing, as it were, a fairy 橋（渡しをする） across the street from the bewitched windows to my own balcony, nay, to my very own bed. As I continued gazing, the 塀で囲む and windows and the opposite house itself, suddenly 消えるd. The space 占領するd by the empty rooms had changed into the 内部の of another smaller room, in what I knew to be a スイスの chalet--into a 熟考する／考慮する, whose old, dark 塀で囲むs were covered from 床に打ち倒す to 天井 with 調書をとる／予約する 棚上げにするs on which were many 古風な folios, 同様に as 作品 of a more 最近の date. In the centre stood a large old-fashioned （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, littered over with manuscripts and 令状ing 構成要素s. Before it, quill-pen in 手渡す, sat an old man; a grim-looking, 骸骨／概要-like personage, with a 直面する so thin, so pale, yellow and emaciated, that the light of the 独房監禁 little student's lamp was 反映するd in two 向こうずねing 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs on his high cheekbones, as though they were carved out of ivory.

As I tried to get a better 見解（をとる） of him by slowly raising myself upon my pillows, the whole 見通し, chalet and 熟考する／考慮する, desk, 調書をとる／予約するs and scribe, seemed to flicker and move. Once 始める，決める in 動議, they approached nearer and nearer, until, gliding noiselessly along the fleecy 橋（渡しをする） of clouds across the street, they floated through the の近くにd windows into my room and finally seemed to settle beside my bed.

"Listen to what he thinks and is going to 令状"--said in soothing トンs the same familiar, far off, and yet 近づく 発言する／表明する. "Thus you will hear a narrative, the telling of which may help to 縮める the long sleepless hours, and even make you forget for a while your 苦痛...Try!"--it 追加するd, using the 井戸／弁護士席-known Rosicrucian and Kabalistic 決まり文句／製法.

I tried, doing as I was 企て，努力，提案. I centred all my attention on the 独房監禁 laborious 人物／姿／数字 that I saw before me, but which did not see me. At first, the noise of the quill-pen with which the old man was 令状ing, 示唆するd to my mind nothing more than a low whispered murmur of a nondescript nature. Then, 徐々に, my ear caught the indistinct words of a faint and distant 発言する／表明する, and I thought the 人物／姿／数字 before me, bending over its manuscript, was reading its tale aloud instead of 令状ing it. But I soon 設立する out my error. For casting my gaze at the old scribe's 直面する, I saw at a ちらりと見ること that his lips were compressed and motionless, and the 発言する／表明する too thin and shrill to be his 発言する／表明する. Stranger still at every word traced by the feeble, 老年の 手渡す, I noticed a light flashing from under his pen, a 有望な coloured 誘発する that became instantaneously a sound, or--what is the same thing--it seemed to do so to my inner perceptions. It was indeed the small 発言する／表明する of the quill that I heard though scribe and pen were at the time, perchance, hundreds of miles away from Germany. Such things will happen occasionally, 特に at night, beneath whose starry shade, as Byron tells us.

"...we learn the language of another world..."

However it may be, the words uttered by the quill remained in my memory for days after. Nor had I any 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulty in 保持するing them, for when I sat 負かす／撃墜する to 記録，記録的な／記録する the story, I 設立する it, as usual, indelibly impressed on the astral tablets before my inner 注目する，もくろむ.

Thus, I had but to copy it and so give it as I received it. I failed to learn the 指名する of the unknown nocturnal writer. にもかかわらず, though the reader may prefer to regard the whole story as one made up for the occasion, a dream, perhaps, still its 出来事/事件s will, I hope, 証明する 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく 利益／興味ing.

I--THE STRANGER'S STORY

My birth-place is a small mountain hamlet, a cluster of スイスの cottages, hidden 深い in a sunny nook, between two 宙返り／暴落する-負かす／撃墜する glaciers and a 頂点（に達する） covered with eternal snows. Thither, thirty-seven years ago, I returned--手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd mentally and 肉体的に--to die, if death would only have me. The pure, invigorating 空気／公表する of my birth-place decided さもなければ. I am still alive; perhaps for the 目的 of giving 証拠 to facts I have kept profoundly secret from all--a tale of horror I would rather hide than 明らかにする／漏らす. The 推論する／理由 for this 不本意 on my part is 予定 to my 早期に education, and to その後の events that gave the 嘘（をつく） to my most 心にいだくd prejudices. Some people might be inclined to regard these events as providential: I, however, believe in no Providence, and yet am unable to せいにする them to mere chance. I connect them as the ceaseless 進化 of 影響s, engendered by 確かな direct 原因（となる）s, with one 最初の／主要な and 根底となる 原因（となる）, from which 続いて起こるd all that followed. A feeble old man am I now, yet physical 証拠不十分 has in no way impared my mental faculties. I remember the smallest 詳細（に述べる）s of that terrible 原因（となる）, which engendered such 致命的な results. It is these which furnish me with an 付加 proof of the actual 存在 of one whom I fain would regard--oh, that I could do so!--as a creature born of my fancy, the evanescent 生産／産物 of a feverish, horrid dream! Oh that terrible, 穏やかな and all-許すing, that saintly and 尊敬（する）・点d 存在! It was that paragon of all the virtues who embittered my whole 存在. It is he, who, 押し進めるing me violently out of the monotonous but 安全な・保証する groove of daily life, was the first to 軍隊 upon me the certitude of a life hereafter, thus 追加するing an 付加 horror to one already 広大な／多数の／重要な enough.

With a 見解（をとる） to a clearer comprehension of the 状況／情勢, I must interrupt these recollections with a few words about myself. Oh how, if I could, would I obliterate that hated Self!

Born in Switzerland, of French parents, who centred the whole world-知恵 in the literary trinity of Voltaire, J. J. Rousseau and D'Holbach, and educated in a German university, I grew up a 徹底的な materialist, a 確認するd atheist. I could never have even pictured to myself any 存在s--least of all a 存在--above or even outside 明白な nature, as distinguished from her. Hence I regarded everything that could not be brought under the strictest 分析 of the physical senses as a mere chimera. A soul, I argued, even supposing man has one, must be 構成要素. によれば Origen's 鮮明度／定義, incorporeus--the epithet he gave to his God--signifies a 実体 only more subtle than that of physical 団体／死体s, of which, at best, we can form no 限定された idea. How then can that, of which our senses cannot enable us to 得る any （疑いを）晴らす knowledge, how can that make itself 明白な or produce any 有形の manifestations?

Accordingly, I received the tales of nascent Spiritualism with a feeling of utter contempt, and regarded the 予備交渉s made by 確かな priests with derision, often akin to 怒り／怒る. And indeed the latter feeling has never 完全に abandoned me.

Pascal, in the eighth 行為／法令／行動する of his "Thoughts," 自白するs to a most 完全にする incertitude upon the 存在 of God. Throughout my life, I too professed a 完全にする certitude as to the 非，不，無-存在 of any such extra-cosmic 存在, and repeated with that 広大な／多数の／重要な thinker the memorable words in which he tells us: "I have 診察するd if this God of whom all the world speaks might not have left some 示すs of himself. I look everywhere, and everywhere I see nothing but obscurity. Nature 申し込む／申し出s me nothing that may not be a 事柄 of 疑問 and inquietude." Nor have I 設立する to this day anything that might unsettle me in 正確に 類似の and even stronger feelings. I have never believed, nor shall I ever believe, in a 最高の 存在. But at the potentialities of man, 布告するd far and wide in the East, 力／強力にするs so developed in some persons as to make them 事実上 Gods, at them I laugh no more. My whole broken life is a 抗議する against such negation. I believe in such phenomena, and--I 悪口を言う／悪態 them, whenever they come, and by どれでも means 生成するd.

On the death of my parents, 借りがあるing to an unfortunate 訴訟, I lost the greater part of my fortune, and 解決するd--for the sake of those I loved best, rather than for my own--to make another for myself. My 年上の sister, whom I adored, had married a poor man. I 受託するd the 申し込む／申し出 of a rich Hamburg 会社／堅い and sailed for Japan as its junior partner.

For several years my 商売／仕事 went on 首尾よく. I got into the 信用／信任 of many 影響力のある Japanese, through whose 保護 I was enabled to travel and transact 商売／仕事 in many localities, which, in those days 特に, were not easily accessible to foreigners. Indifferent to every 宗教, I became 利益／興味d in the philosophy of Buddhism, the only 宗教的な system I thought worthy of 存在 called philosophical. Thus, in my moments of leisure, I visited the most remarkable 寺s of Japan, the most important and curious of the ninety-six Buddhist 修道院s of Kioto. I have 診察するd in turn Day--Bootzoo, with its gigantic bell; Tzeonene, Enarino-Yassero, Kie-Missoo, Higadzi-Hong-Vonsi, and many other famous 寺s.

Several years passed away, and during that whole period I was not cured of my scepticism, nor did I ever 熟視する／熟考する having my opinions on this 支配する altered. I derided the pretensions of the Japanese bonzes and ascetics, as I had those of Christian priests and European Spiritualists. I could not believe in the 取得／買収 of 力／強力にするs unknown to, and never 熟考する／考慮するd by, men of science; hence I scoffed at all such ideas. The superstitious and atrabilious Buddhist, teaching us to shun the 楽しみs of life, to put to 大勝する one's passions, to （判決などを）下す oneself insensible alike to happiness and 苦しむing, ーするために acquire such chimerical 力／強力にするs--seemed supremely ridiculous in my 注目する，もくろむs.

On a day ever memorable to me--a 致命的な day--I made the 知識 of a venerable and learned Bonze, a Japanese priest, 指名するd Tamoora Hideyeri. I met him at the foot of the golden Kwon-On, and from that moment he became my best and most 信用d friend. Notwithstanding my 広大な／多数の／重要な and 本物の regard for him, however, whenever a good 適切な時期 was 申し込む／申し出d I never failed to mock his 宗教的な 有罪の判決s, その為に very often 傷つけるing his feelings.

But my old friend was as meek and 許すing as any true Buddhist's heart might 願望（する）. He never resented my impatient sarcasms, even when they were, to say the least, of equivocal propriety, and 一般に 限られた／立憲的な his replies to the "wait and see" 肉親，親類d of 抗議する. Nor could he be brought to 本気で believe in the 誠実 of my 否定 of the 存在 of any God or Gods. The 十分な meaning of the 条件 "atheism" and "scepticism" was beyond the comprehension of his さもなければ 極端に 知識人 and 激烈な／緊急の mind. Like 確かな reverential Christians, he seemed incapable of realizing that any man of sense should prefer the wise 結論s arrived at by philosophy and modern science to a ridiculous belief in an invisible world 十分な of Gods and spirits, dzins and demons. "Man is a spiritual 存在," he 主張するd, "who returns to earth more than once, and is rewarded or punished in the between times." The proposition that man is nothing else but a heap of 組織するd dust, was beyond him. Like Jeremy Collier, he 辞退するd to 収容する／認める that he was no better than "a stalking machine, a speaking 長，率いる without a soul in it," whose "thoughts" are all bound by the 法律s of 動議. "For," he argued, "if my 活動／戦闘s were, as you say, 定める／命ずるd beforehand, and I had no more liberty or 解放する／自由な will to change the course of my 活動／戦闘 than the running waters of the river yonder, then the glorious doctrine of Karma, of 長所 and demerit, would be a foolishness indeed."

Thus the whole of my hyper-metaphysical friend's ontology 残り／休憩（する）d on the 不安定な superstructure of metempsychosis, of a fancied "just" 法律 of 天罰, and other such 平等に absurd dreams.

"We cannot," said he paradoxically one day, "hope to live hereafter in the 十分な enjoyment of our consciousness, unless we have built for it beforehand a 会社／堅い and solid 創立／基礎 of spirituality.....Nay, laugh not, friend of no 約束," he meekly pleaded, "but rather think and 反映する on this. One who has never taught himself to live in Spirit during his conscious and responsible life on earth, can hardly hope to enjoy a sentient 存在 after death, when, 奪うd of his 団体／死体, he is 限られた／立憲的な to that Spirit alone."

"What can you mean by life in Spirit?"--I enquired.

"Life on a spiritual 計画（する）; that which the Buddhists call Tushita Devaloka (楽園). Man can create such a blissful 存在 for himself between two births, by the 漸進的な 移動 on to that 計画（する） of all the faculties which during his sojourn on earth manifest through his 有機の 団体／死体 and, as you call it, animal brain."

"How absurd! And how can man do this?"

"Contemplation and a strong 願望（する） to assimilate the blessed Gods, will enable him to do so."

"And if man 辞退するs this 知識人 占領／職業, by which you mean, I suppose, the 直す／買収する，八百長をするing of the 注目する，もくろむs on the tip of his nose, what becomes of him after the death of his 団体／死体?" was my mocking question.

"He will be dealt with によれば the 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるing 明言する／公表する of his consciousness, of which there are many grades. At best--即座の rebirth; at worst--the 明言する／公表する of avitchi, a mental hell. Yet one need not be an ascetic to assimilate spiritual life which will 延長する to the hereafter. All that is 要求するd is to try and approach Spirit."

"How so? Even when disbelieving in it?"--I 再結合させるd.

"Even so! One may disbelieve and yet harbour in one's nature room for 疑問, however small that room may be, and thus try one day, were it but for one moment, to open the door of the inner 寺; and this will 証明する 十分な for the 目的."

"You are decidedly poetical, and paradoxical その上, reverend sir. Will you kindly explain to me a little more of the mystery?"

"There is 非，不，無; still I am willing. Suppose for a moment that some unknown 寺 to which you have never been before, and the 存在 of which you think you have 推論する／理由s to 否定する, is the 'spiritual 計画（する）' of which I am speaking. Some one takes you by the 手渡す and leads you に向かって its 入り口, curiosity makes you open its door and look within. By this simple 行為／法令／行動する, by entering it for one second, you have 設立するd an everlasting 関係 between your consciousness and the 寺. You cannot 否定する its 存在 any longer, nor obliterate the fact of your having entered it. And によれば the character and the variety of your work, within its 宗教上の 管区s, so will you live in it after your consciousness is 厳しいd from its dwelling of flesh."

"What do you mean? And what has my after-death consciousness--if such a thing 存在するs--to do with the 寺?"

"It has everything to do with it," solemnly 再結合させるd the old man. "There can be no self-consciousness after death outside the 寺 of spirit. That which you will have done within its 計画（する） will alone 生き残る. All the 残り／休憩（する） is 誤った and an illusion. It is doomed to 死なせる／死ぬ in the Ocean of Maya."

Amused at the idea of living outside one's 団体／死体, I 勧めるd on my old friend to tell me more. Mistaking my meaning the venerable man willingly 同意d.

Tamoora Hideyeri belonged to the 広大な／多数の／重要な 寺 of Tzionene, a Buddhist 修道院, famous not only in all Japan, but also throughout Tibet and 中国. No other is so venerated in Kioto. Its 修道士s belong to the sect of Dzeno-doo, and are considered as the most learned の中で the many erudite fraternities. They are, moreover, closely connected and 連合した with the Yamabooshi (the ascetics, or hermits), who follow the doctrines of Lao-tze. No wonder, that at the slightest 誘発 on my part the priest flew into the highest metaphysics, hoping その為に to cure me of my infidelity.

No use repeating here the long rigmarole of the most hopelessly 伴う／関わるd and 理解できない of all doctrines. によれば his ideas, we have to train ourselves for spirituality in another world--as for 体操. Carrying on the analogy between the 寺 and the "spiritual 計画（する）" he tried to illustrate his idea. He had himself worked in the 寺 of Spirit two-thirds of his life, and given several hours daily to "contemplation." Thus he knew that after he had laid aside his mortal casket, "a mere illusion," he explained--he would in his spiritual consciousness live over again every feeling of ennobling joy and divine bliss he had ever had, or せねばならない have had--only a hundredfold 強めるd. His work on the spirit-計画（する） had been かなりの, he said, and he hoped, therefore that the 給料 of the labourer would 証明する proportionate.

"But suppose the labourer, as in the example you have just brought 今後 in my 事例／患者, should have no more, than opened the 寺 door out of mere curiosity; had only peeped into the 聖域 never to 始める，決める his foot therein again. What then?"

"Then," he answered, "you would have only this short minute to 記録，記録的な／記録する in your 未来 self-consciousness and no more. Our life hereafter 記録，記録的な／記録するs and repeats but the impressions and feelings we have had in our spiritual experiences and nothing else. Thus, if instead of reverence at the moment of entering the abode of Spirit, you had been harbouring in your heart 怒り／怒る, jealousy or grief, then your 未来 spiritual life would be a sad one, in truth. There would be nothing to 記録，記録的な／記録する, save the 開始 of a door, in a fit of bad temper."

"How then could it be repeated?"--I 主張するd, 高度に amused. "What do you suppose I would be doing before incarnating again?"

"In that 事例／患者," he said speaking slowly and 重さを計るing every word--"in that 事例／患者, you would have I 恐れる, only to open and shut the 寺 door, over and over again, during a period which, however short, would seem to you an eternity."

This 肉親，親類d of after-death 占領／職業 appeared to me, at that time, so grotesque in its sublime absurdity, that I was 掴むd with an almost inextinguishable fit of laughter.

My venerable friend looked かなり 狼狽d at such a result of his metaphysical 指示／教授／教育. He had evidently not 推定する／予想するd such hilarity. However, he said nothing, but only sighed and gazed at me with 増加するd benevolence and pity 向こうずねing in his small 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs.

"Pray excuse my laughter," I わびるd. "But really, now, you cannot 本気で mean to tell me that the 'spiritual 明言する／公表する' you 支持する and so 堅固に believe in, consists only in aping 確かな things we do in life?"

"Nay, nay; not aping, but only 強めるing their repetition; filling the gaps that were 不正に left unfilled during life in the fruition of our 行為／法令／行動するs and 行為s, and of everything 成し遂げるd on the spiritual 計画（する） of the one real 明言する／公表する. What I said was an illustration, and no 疑問 for you, who seem 完全に ignorant of the mysteries of Soul-見通し, not a very intelligible one. It is myself who am to be 非難するd.....What I sought to impress upon you was that, as the spiritual 明言する／公表する of our consciousness 解放するd from its 団体／死体 is but the fruition of every spiritual 行為／法令／行動する 成し遂げるd during life, where an 行為／法令／行動する had been barren, there could be no results 推定する／予想するd--save the repetition of that 行為／法令／行動する itself. This is all. I pray you may be spared such fruitless 行為s and finally made to see 確かな truths." And passing through the usual Japanese 儀礼s of taking leave the excellent man 出発／死d.

式のs, 式のs! had I but known at the time what I have learnt since, how little would I have laughed, and how much more would I have learned!

But as the 事柄 stood, the more personal affection and 尊敬（する）・点 I felt for him, the いっそう少なく could I become reconciled to his wild ideas about an after-life, and 特に as to the 取得／買収 by some men of supernatural 力／強力にするs. I felt 特に disgusted with his reverence for the Yamabooshi, the 同盟（する）s of every Buddhist sect in the land. Their （人命などを）奪う，主張するs to the "miraculous" were 簡単に 嫌悪すべき to my notions. To hear every Jap I knew at Kioto, even to my own partner, the shrewdest of all the 商売／仕事 men I had come across in the East--について言及するing these 信奉者s of Lao-tze with downcast 注目する，もくろむs, reverentially 倍のd 手渡すs, and affirmations of their 所有するing "広大な／多数の／重要な" and "wonderful" gifts, was more than I was 用意が出来ている to 根気よく 許容する in those days. And who were they, after all, these 広大な／多数の／重要な magicians with their ridiculous pretensions to 最高の-mundane knowledge; these "宗教上の beggars" who, as I then thought, purposely dwell in the 休会s of unfrequented mountains and an unapproachable craggy 法外なs, so as the better to afford no chance to curious 侵入者s of finding them out and watching them in their own dens? 簡単に, impudent fortune-tellers, Japanese gypsies who sell charms and talismans, and no better. In answer to those who sought to 保証する me that though the Yamabooshi lead a mysterious life, admitting 非，不，無 of the profane to their secrets, they still do 受託する pupils, however difficult it is for one to become their disciple, and that thus they have living 証言，証人／目撃するs to the 広大な／多数の／重要な 潔白 and sanctity of their lives, in answer to such affirmations I …に反対するd the strongest negation and stood 堅固に by it. I 侮辱d both masters and pupils, classing them under the same 部類 of fools, when not knaves, and I went so far as to 含む in this number the Sintos. Now Sintoism or Sin-Syu, "約束 in the Gods, and in the way to the Gods," that is, belief in the communication between these creatures and men, is a 肉親，親類d of worship of nature-spirits, than which nothing can be more miserably absurd. And by placing the Sintos の中で the fools and knaves of other sects, I 伸び（る）d many enemies. For the Sinto Kanusi (spiritual teachers) are looked upon as the highest in the upper classes of Society, the Mikado himself 存在 at the 長，率いる of their 階層制度 and the members of the sect belonging to the most cultured and educated men in Japan. These Kanusi of the Sinto form no caste or class apart, nor do they pass any 聖職拝命（式）--at any 率 非，不，無 known to 部外者s. And as they （人命などを）奪う，主張する 公然と no special 特権 or 力／強力にするs, even their dress 存在 in no wise different from that of the laity, but are 簡単に in the world's opinion professors and students of occult and spiritual sciences, I very often （機の）カム in 接触する with them without in the least 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing that I was in the presence of such personages.

II--THE MYSTERIOUS VISITOR

Years passed; and as time went by, my ineradicable scepticism grew stronger and waxed fiercer every day. I have already について言及するd an 年上の and much-beloved sister, my only 生き残るing 親族. She had married and had lately gone to live at Nuremberg. I regarded her with feelings more filial than fraternal, and her children were as dear to me as might have been my own. At the time of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 大災害 that in the course of a few days had made my father lose his large fortune, and my mother break her heart, she it was, that 甘い big sister of 地雷, who had made herself of her own （許可，名誉などを）与える the 後見人 angel of our 廃虚d family. Out of her 広大な／多数の／重要な love for me, her younger brother, for whom she 試みる／企てるd to 取って代わる the professors that could no longer be afforded, she had 放棄するd her own happiness. She sacrificed herself and the man she loved, by 無期限に／不明確に 延期するing their marriage, ーするために help our father and 主として myself by her 分割されない devotion. And, oh, how I loved and reverenced her, time but 強化するing this earliest family affection! They who 持続する that no atheist, as such, can be a true friend, an affectionate 親族, or a loyal 支配する, utter--whether consciously or unconsciously--the greatest calumny and 嘘（をつく）. To say that a materialist grows hard-hearted as he grows older, that he cannot love as a 信奉者 does, is 簡単に the greatest fallacy.

There may be such exceptional 事例／患者s, it is true, but these are 設立する only occasionally in men who are even more selfish than they are 懐疑的な, or vulgarly worldly. But when a man who is kindly 性質の／したい気がして in his nature, for no selfish 動機s but because of 推論する／理由 and love of truth, becomes what is called atheistical, he is only 強化するd in his family affections, and in his sympathies with his fellow men. All his emotions, all the ardent aspirations に向かって the unseen and unreachable, all the love which he would さもなければ have uselessly bestowed on a supposititional heaven and its God, become now centred with tenfold 軍隊 upon his loved ones and mankind. Indeed, the atheist's heart alone---

...can know.

What secret tides of still enjoyment flow When brothers love...

It was such 宗教上の fraternal love that led me also to sacrifice my 慰安 and personal 福利事業 to 安全な・保証する her happiness, the felicity of her who had been more than a mother to me. I was a mere 青年 when I left home for Hamburg. There, working with all the desperate earnestness of a man who has but one noble 反対する in 見解（をとる）--to relieve 苦しむing, and help those whom he loves--I very soon 安全な・保証するd the 信用／信任 of my 雇用者s, who raised me in consequence to the high 地位，任命する of 信用 I always enjoyed. My first real 楽しみ and reward in life was to see my sister married to the man she had sacrificed for my sake, and to help them in their struggle for 存在.

So purifying and unselfish was this affection of 地雷 for her that, when it （機の）カム to be 株d の中で her children, instead of losing in intensity by such 分割, it seemed to only grow the stronger. Born with the potentiality of the warmest family affection in me, the devotion for my sister was so 広大な／多数の／重要な, that the thought of 燃やすing that sacred 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of love before any idol, save that of herself and family, never entered my 長，率いる. This was the only, church I 認めるd, the only church wherein I worshipped at the altar of 宗教上の family affection. In fact this large family of eleven persons, 含むing her husband, was the only tie that 大（公）使館員d me to Europe. Twice, during a period of nine years, had I crossed the ocean with the 単独の 反対する of seeing and 圧力（をかける）ing these dear ones to my heart. I had no other 商売／仕事 in the West; and having 成し遂げるd this pleasant 義務, I returned each time to Japan to work and toil for them. For their sake I remained a bachelor, that the wealth I might acquire should go 分割されない to them alone.

We had always corresponded as 定期的に as the long 輸送 of the then very 不規律な service of the mail-boats would 許す. But suddenly there （機の）カム a break in my letters from home. For nearly a year I received no 知能; and day by day, I became more restless, more apprehensive of some 広大な／多数の／重要な misfortune. Vainly I looked for a letter, a simple message; and my 成果／努力s to account for so unusual a silence were fruitless.

"Friend," said to me one day Tamoora Hideyeri, my only confidant, "Friend, 協議する a 宗教上の Yamabooshi--and you will feel at 残り／休憩（する）."

Of course the 申し込む／申し出 was 拒絶するd with as much moderation as I could 命令（する） under the 誘発. But, as steamer after steamer （機の）カム in without a word of news, I felt a despair which daily 増加するd in depth and fixity. This finally degenerated into an irrepressible craving, a morbid 願望（する） to learn--the worst, as I then thought. I struggled hard with the feeling, but it had the best of me. Only a few months before a 完全にする master of myself--I now became an abject slave to 恐れる. A fatalist of the school of D'Holbach, I, who had always regarded belief in the system of necessity as 存在 the only promoter of philosophical happiness, and as having the most advantageous 影響（力） over human 証拠不十分s, I felt a craving for something akin to fortune-telling! I had gone so far as to forget the first 原則 of my doctrine--the only one calculated to 静める our 悲しみs, to 奮起させる us with a useful submission, すなわち a 合理的な／理性的な 辞職 to the 法令s of blind 運命, with which foolish sensibility 原因（となる）s us so often to be 圧倒するd--the doctrine that all is necessary. Yes; forgetting this, I was drawn into a shameful, superstitious longing, a stupid, disgraceful 願望（する） to learn--if not futurity, at any 率 that which was taking place at the other 味方する of the globe. My 行為／行う seemed utterly 修正するd, my temperament and aspirations wholly changed; and like a weak, nervous girl, I caught myself 緊張するing my mind to the very 瀬戸際 of lunacy in an 試みる／企てる to look--as I had been told one could いつかs do--beyond the oceans, and learn, at last, the real 原因（となる） of this long, inexplicable silence!

One evening, at sunset, my old friend, the venerable Bonze, Tamoora, appeared on the verandah of my low 木造の house. I had not visited him for many days, and he had come to know how I was. I took the 適切な時期 to once more sneer at one, whom, in reality, I regarded with most affectionate 尊敬（する）・点. With equivocal taste for which I repented almost before the words had been pronounced--I enquired of him why he had taken the trouble to walk all that distance when he might have learned anything he liked about me by 簡単に interrogating a Yamabooshi? He seemed a little 傷つける, at first; but after 熱心に scrutinizing my dejected 直面する, he mildly 発言／述べるd that he could only 主張する upon what he had advised before. Only one of that 宗教上の order could give me なぐさみ in my 現在の 明言する／公表する.

From that instant, an insane 願望（する） 所有するd me to challenge him to 証明する his 主張s. I 反抗するd--I said to him--any and every one of his 申し立てられた／疑わしい magicians to tell me the 指名する of the person I was thinking of, and what he was doing at that moment. He 静かに answered that my 願望（する） could be easily 満足させるd. There was a Yamabooshi two doors from me, visiting a sick Sinto. He would fetch him--if I only said the word.

I said it and from the moment of its utterance my doom was 調印（する）d.

How shall I find words to 述べる the scene that followed! Twenty minutes after the 願望（する） had been so incautiously 表明するd, an old Japanese, uncommonly tall and majestic for one of that race, pale, thin and emaciated, was standing before me. There, where I had 推定する／予想するd to find servile obsequiousness, I only discerned an 空気／公表する of 静める and dignified composure, the 態度 of one who knows his moral 優越, and therefore 軽蔑（する）s to notice the mistakes of those who fail to 認める it. To the somewhat irreverent and mocking questions, which I put to him one after another, with feverish 切望, he made no reply; but gazed on me in silence as a 内科医 would look at a delirious 患者. From the moment he 直す／買収する，八百長をするd--his 注目する，もくろむs on 地雷, I felt--or shall I say, saw--as though it were a sharp ray of light, a thin silvery thread, shoot out from the intensely 黒人／ボイコット and 狭くする 注目する，もくろむs so 深く，強烈に sunk in the yellow old 直面する. It seemed to 侵入する into my brain and heart like an arrow, and 始める，決める to work to dig out, there from every thought and feeling. Yes; I both saw and felt it, and very soon the 二塁打 sensation became intolerable.

To break the （一定の）期間 I 反抗するd him to tell me what he had 設立する in my thoughts. Calmly （機の）カム the 訂正する answer--Extreme 苦悩 for a 女性（の） 親族, her husband and children, who were 住むing a house the 訂正する description of which he gave as though he knew it 同様に as myself. I turned a 怪しげな 注目する，もくろむ upon my friend, the Bonze, to whose indiscretions, I thought, I was indebted for the quick reply. Remembering however that Tamoora could know nothing of the 外見 of my sister's house, that the Japanese are proverbially truthful and, as friends, faithful to death--I felt ashamed of my 疑惑. To atone for it before my own 良心 I asked the hermit whether he could tell me anything of the 現在の 明言する／公表する of that beloved sister of 地雷. The foreigner--was the reply--would never believe in the words, or 信用 to the knowledge of any person but himself. Were the Yamabooshi to tell him, the impression would wear out hardly a few hours later, and the inquirer find himself as 哀れな as before. There was but one means; and that was to make the foreigner (myself) see with his own 注目する，もくろむs, and thus learn the truth for himself. Was the enquirer ready to be placed by a Yamabooshi, a stranger to him, in the 要求するd 明言する／公表する?

I had heard in Europe of mesmerized somnambules and pretenders to clairvoyance, and having no 約束 in them, I had, therefore, nothing against the 過程 itself. Even in the 中央 of my never-中止するing mental agony, I could not help smiling at the ridiculous nature of the 操作／手術 I was willingly submitting to. にもかかわらず I silently 屈服するd 同意.

III--PSYCHIC MAGIC

The old Yamabooshi lost no time. He looked at the setting sun, and finding, probably, the Lord Ten-Dzio-Dai-Dzio (the Spirit who darts his Rays) propitious for the coming 儀式, he speedily drew out a little bundle. It 含む／封じ込めるd a small lacquered box, a piece of vegetable paper, made from the bark of the mulberry tree, and a pen, with which he traced upon the paper a few 宣告，判決s in the Naiden character--a peculiar style of written language used only for 宗教的な and mystical 目的s. Having finished, he 展示（する）d from under his 着せる／賦与するs a small 一連の会議、交渉／完成する mirror of steel of 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の brilliancy, and placing it before my 注目する，もくろむs asked me to look into it.

I had not only heard before of these mirrors, which are frequently used in the 寺s, but I had often seen them. It is （人命などを）奪う，主張するd that under the direction and will of 教えるd priests, there appear in them the Daij-Dzin, the 広大な／多数の／重要な spirits who 通知する the enquiring 充てるs of their 運命／宿命. I first imagined that his 意向 was to evoke such a spirit, who would answer my queries. What happened, however, was something of やめる a different character.

No sooner had I, not without a last pang of mental squeamishness, produced by a 深い sense of my own absurd position, touched the mirror, than I suddenly felt a strange sensation in the arm of the 手渡す that held it. For a 簡潔な／要約する moment I forgot to "sit in the seat of the scorner" and failed to look at the 事柄 from a ludicrous point of 見解（をとる）. Was it 恐れる that suddenly clutched my brain, for an instant 麻ひさせるing its activity---

...that 恐れる when the heart longs to know.

what it is death to hear?

No; for I still had consciousness enough left to go on 説得するing myself that nothing would come out of an 実験, in the nature of which no sane man could ever believe. What was it then, that crept across my brain like a living thing of ice, producing therein a sensation of horror, and then clutched at my heart as if a deadly serpent had fastened its fangs into it? With a convulsive jerk of the 手渡す I dropped the--I blush to 令状 the adjective--"魔法" mirror, and could not 軍隊 myself to 選ぶ it up from the settee on which I was reclining. For one short moment there was a terrible struggle between some undefined, and to me utterly inexplicable, longing to look into the depths of the polished surface of the mirror and my pride, the ferocity of which nothing seemed 有能な of taming. It was finally so tamed, however, its 反乱 存在 征服する／打ち勝つd by its own 反抗的な intensity. There was an opened novel lying on a lacquer （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 近づく the settee, and as my 注目する，もくろむs happened to 落ちる upon its pages, I read the words, "The 隠す which covers futurity is woven by the 手渡す of mercy." This was enough. That same pride which had hitherto held me 支援する from what I regarded as a degrading, superstitious 実験, 原因（となる）d me to challenge my 運命／宿命. I 選ぶd up the ominously 向こうずねing disk and 用意が出来ている to look into it.

While I was 診察するing the mirror, the Yamabooshi あわてて spoke a few words to the Bonze, Tamoora, at which I threw a furtive and 怪しげな ちらりと見ること at both. I was wrong once more.

"The 宗教上の man 願望（する）s me to put you a question and give you at the same time a 警告," 発言／述べるd the Bonze. "If you are willing to see for yourself now, you will have--under the 刑罰，罰則 of seeing for ever, in the hereafter, all that is taking place, at whatever distance, and that against your will or inclination--to 服従させる／提出する to a 正規の／正選手 course of purification, after you have learnt what you want through the mirror."

"What is this course, and what have I to 約束?" I asked defiantly.

"It is for your own good. You must 約束 him to 服従させる／提出する to the 過程, lest, for the 残り／休憩（する） of his life, he should have to 持つ／拘留する himself responsible, before his own 良心, for having made an irresponsible seer of you. Will you do so, friend?"

"There will be time enough to think of it, if I see anything"--I sneeringly replied, 追加するing under my breath--"something I 疑問 a good 取引，協定, so far."

"井戸／弁護士席 you are 警告するd, friend. The consequences will now remain with yourself," was the solemn answer.

I ちらりと見ることd at the clock, and made a gesture of impatience, which was 発言／述べるd and understood by the Yamabooshi. It was just seven minutes after five.

"Define 井戸／弁護士席 in your mind what you would see and learn," said the "conjuror," placing the mirror and paper in my 手渡すs, and 教えるing me how to use them.

His 指示／教授／教育s were received by me with more impatience than 感謝; and for one short instant, I hesitated again. にもかかわらず, I replied, while 直す／買収する，八百長をするing the mirror.

"I 願望（する） but one thing--to learn the 推論する／理由 or 推論する／理由s why my sister has so suddenly 中止するd 令状ing to me.". . .

Had I pronounced these words in reality, and in the 審理，公聴会 of the two 証言，証人／目撃するs, or had I only thought them? To this day I cannot decide the point. I now remember but one thing distinctly: while I sat gazing in the mirror, the Yamabooshi kept gazing at me. But whether this 過程 lasted half a second or three hours, I have never since been able to settle in my mind with any degree of satisfaction. I can 解任する every 詳細（に述べる） of the scene up to that moment when I took up the mirror with the left 手渡す, 持つ／拘留するing the paper inscribed with the mystic characters between the thumb and finger of the 権利, when all of a sudden I seemed to やめる lose consciousness of the surrounding 反対するs. The passage from the active waking 明言する／公表する to one that I could compare with nothing I had ever experienced before, was so 早い, that while my 注目する，もくろむs had 中止するd to perceive 外部の 反対するs and had 完全に lost sight of the Bonze, the Yamabooshi, and even of my room, I could にもかかわらず distinctly see the whole of my 長，率いる and my 支援する, as I sat leaning 今後 with the mirror in my 手渡す. Then （機の）カム a strong sensation or an involuntary 急ぐ 今後, of snapping off, so to say, from my place--I had almost said from my 団体／死体. And, then, while every one of my other senses had become 全く 麻ひさせるd, my 注目する，もくろむs, as I thought, 突然に caught a clearer and far more vivid glimpse than they had ever had in reality, of my sister's new house at Nuremberg, which I had never visited and knew only from a sketch, and other scenery with which I had never been very familiar. Together with this, and while feeling in my brain what seemed like flashes of a 出発／死ing consciousness--dying persons must feel so, no 疑問--the very last, vague thought, so weak as to have been hardly perceptible, was that I must look very, very ridiculous...This feeling--for such it was rather than a thought--was interrupted, suddenly 消滅させるd, so to say, by a （疑いを）晴らす mental 見通し (I cannot characterize it さもなければ) of myself, of that which I regarded as, and knew to be my 団体／死体, lying with ashy cheeks on a settee, dead to all 意図s and 目的s, but still 星／主役にするing with the 冷淡な and glassy 注目する，もくろむs of a 死体 into the mirror. Bending over it, with his two emaciated 手渡すs cutting the 空気／公表する in every direction over its white 直面する, stood the tall 人物／姿／数字 of the Yamabooshi, for whom I felt at that instant an inextinguishable, murderous 憎悪. As I was going, in thought, to pounce upon the vile charlatan, my 死体, the two old men, the room itself, and every 反対する in it, trembled and danced in a 赤みを帯びた glowing light, and seemed to float 速く away from "me." A few more grotesque, distorted 影をつくる／尾行するs before "my" sight; and, with a last feeling of terror and a 最高の 成果／努力 to realize who then was I now, since I was not that 死体--a 広大な／多数の／重要な 隠す of 不明瞭 fell over me, like a funeral 棺／かげり, and every thought in me was dead.

IV--A VISION OF HORROR

How strange! ... Where was I now? It was evident to me that I had once more returned to my senses. For there I was, vividly realizing that I was 速く moving 今後, while experiencing a queer, strange sensation as though I were swimming, without impulse or 成果／努力 on my part, and in total 不明瞭. The idea that first 現在のd itself to me was that of a long subterranean passage of water, of earth, and stifling 空気／公表する, though bodily I had no perception, no sensation, of the presence or 接触する of any of these. I tried to utter a few words, to repeat my last 宣告，判決, "I 願望（する） but one thing: to learn the 推論する／理由 or 推論する／理由s why my sister has so suddenly 中止するd 令状ing to me"--but the only words I heard out of the twenty-one, were the two, "to learn," and these, instead of their coming out of my own larynx, （機の）カム 支援する to me in my own 発言する／表明する, but 完全に outside myself, 近づく, but not in me. In short, they were pronounced by my 発言する／表明する, not by my lips...

One more 早い, involuntary 動議, one more 急落（する），激減（する） into the Cymmerian 不明瞭 of a (to me) unknown element, and I saw myself standing--現実に standing 地下組織の, as it seemed. I was compactly and thickly surrounded on all 味方するs, above and below, 権利 and left, with earth, and in the mould, and yet it 重さを計るd not, and seemed やめる immaterial and transparent to my senses. I did not realize for one second the utter absurdity, nay, impossibility of that seeming fact! One second more, one short instant, and I perceived--oh, inexpressible horror, when I think of it now; for then, although I perceived, realized, and 記録，記録的な／記録するd facts and events far more 明確に than ever I had done before, I did not seem to be touched in any other way by what I saw. Yes--I perceived a 棺 at my feet. It was a plain, unpretentious 爆撃する, made of 取引，協定, the last couch of the pauper, in which, notwithstanding its の近くにd lid, I plainly saw a hideous, grinning skull, a man's 骸骨／概要, mutilated and broken in many of its parts, as though it had been taken out of some hidden 議会 of the 消滅した／死んだ Inquisition, where it had been 支配するd to 拷問. "Who can it be?"--I thought.

At this moment I heard again 訴訟／進行 from afar the same 発言する／表明する--my 発言する／表明する... "the 推論する／理由 or 推論する／理由s why" ... it said; as though these words were the 無傷の 延長／続編 of the same 宣告，判決 of which it had just repeated the two words "to learn." It sounded 近づく, and yet as from some incalculable distance; giving me then the idea that the long subterranean 旅行, the その後の mental reflexions and 発見s, had 占領するd no time; had been 成し遂げるd during the short, almost instantaneous interval between the first and the middle words of the 宣告，判決, begun, at any 率, if not 現実に pronounced by myself in my room at Kioto, and which it was now finishing, in interrupted, broken phrases, like a faithful echo of my own words and 発言する／表明する...

Forthwith, the hideous, mangled remains began assuming a form, and, to me, but too familiar 外見. The broken parts joined together one to the other, the bones became covered once more with flesh, and I 認めるd in these disfigured remains--with some surprise, but not a trace of feeling at the sight--my sister's dead husband, my own brother-in-法律, whom I had for her sake loved so truly. "How was it, and how did he come to die such a terrible death?"--I asked myself. To put oneself a query seemed, in the 明言する／公表する in which I was, to 即時に solve it. Hardly had I asked myself the question, when as if in a panorama, I saw the retrospective picture of poor Karl's death, in all its horrid vividness, and with every thrilling 詳細（に述べる）, every one of which, however, left me then 完全に and 残酷に indifferent. Here he is, the dear old fellow, 十分な of life and joy at the prospect of more lucrative 雇用 from his 主要な／長／主犯, 診察するing and trying in a 支持を得ようと努めるd-sawing factory a monster steam engine just arrived from America. He bends over, to 診察する more closely an inner 協定, to 強化する a screw. His 着せる／賦与するs are caught by the teeth of the 回転するing wheel in 十分な 動議, and suddenly he is dragged 負かす／撃墜する, 二塁打d up, and his 四肢s half 厳しいd, torn off, before the workmen, unacquainted with the 機械装置, can stop it. He is taken out, or what remains of him, dead, mangled, a thing of horror, an unrecognisable 集まり of palpitating flesh and 血! I follow the remains, wheeled as an unrecognizable heap to the hospital, hear the 残酷に given order that the messengers of death should stop on their way at the house of the 未亡人 and 孤児s. I follow them, and find the unconscious family 静かに 組み立てる／集結するd together. I see my sister, the dear and beloved, and remain indifferent at the sight, only feeling 高度に 利益／興味d in the coming scene. My heart, my feelings, even my personality, seem to have disappeared, to have been left behind, to belong to somebody else.

There "I" stand, and 証言，証人／目撃する her unprepared 歓迎会 of the 恐ろしい news. I realize 明確に, without one moment's hesitation or mistake, the 影響 of the shock upon her, I perceive 明確に, に引き続いて and 記録，記録的な／記録するing, to the minutest 詳細（に述べる）, her sensations and the inner 過程 that takes place in her. I watch and remember, 行方不明の not one 選び出す／独身 point.

As the 死体 is brought into the house for 身元確認，身分証明 I hear the long agonizing cry, my own 指名する pronounced, and the dull thud of the living 団体／死体 落ちるing upon the remains of the dead one. I followed with curiosity the sudden thrill and the instantaneous perturbation in her brain that follow it, and watch with attention the worm-like, precipitate, and immensely 強めるd 動議 of the tubular fibres, the instantaneous change of colour in the cephalic extremity of the nervous system, the fibrous nervous 事柄 passing from white to 有望な red and then to a dark red, bluish hue. I notice the sudden flash of a phosphorous-like, brilliant Radiance, its （軽い）地震 and its sudden 絶滅 followed by 不明瞭--完全にする 不明瞭 in the 地域 of memory--as the Radiance, 類似の in its form only to a human 形態／調整, oozes out suddenly from the 最高の，を越す of the 長，率いる, 拡大するs, loses its form and scatters. And I say to myself: "This is insanity; life-long, incurable insanity, for the 原則 of 知能 is not 麻ひさせるd or 消滅させるd 一時的に, but has just 砂漠d the tabernacle for ever, 排除する／（飛行機などから）緊急脱出するd from it by the terrible 軍隊 of the sudden blow ... The link between the animal and the divine essence is broken" ... And as the unfamiliar 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 "divine" is mentally uttered my "THOUGHT"--laughs.

Suddenly I hear again my far-off yet 近づく 発言する／表明する pronouncing emphatically and の近くに by me the words... "why my sister has so suddenly 中止するd 令状ing"... And before the two final words "to me" have 完全にするd the 宣告，判決, I see a long 一連の sad events, すぐに に引き続いて the 大災害.

I behold the mother, now a helpless, grovelling idiot, in the lunatic 亡命 大（公）使館員d to the city hospital, the seven younger children 認める into a 避難 for paupers. Finally I see the two 年上の, a boy of fifteen and a girl a year younger, my favourites, both taken by strangers into their service. A captain of a sailing 大型船 carries away my 甥, an old Jewess 可決する・採択するs the tender girl. I see the events with all their horrors and thrilling 詳細（に述べる）s, and 記録，記録的な／記録する each, to the smallest 詳細（に述べる）, with the 最大の coolness.

For, 示す 井戸／弁護士席: when I use such 表現s as horrors etc., they are to be understood as an afterthought. During the whole time of the events 述べるd I experienced no sensation of either 苦痛 or pity. My feelings seemed to be 麻ひさせるd 同様に as my 外部の senses; it was only after "coming 支援する" that I realized my irretrievable losses to their 十分な extent.

Much of that which I had so 熱心に 否定するd in those days, 借りがあるing to sad personal experience I have to 収容する／認める now. Had I been told by any one at that time, that man could 行為／法令／行動する and think and feel, irrespective of his brain and senses; nay, that by some mysterious, and to this day, for me, 理解できない 力／強力にする, he could be 輸送（する）d mentally, thousands of miles away from his 団体／死体, there to 証言，証人／目撃する not only 現在の but also past events, and remember these by 蓄える／店ing them in his memory--I would have 布告するd that man as a madman. 式のs, I can do so no longer, for I have become myself that "madman." Ten, twenty, forty, a hundred times during the course of this wretched life of 地雷, have I experienced and lived over such moments of 存在, outside of my 団体／死体. Accursed be that hour when this terrible 力／強力にする was first awakened in me! I have not even the なぐさみ left of せいにするing such glimpses of events at a distance to insanity. Madmen rave and see that which 存在するs not in the realm they belong to. My 見通しs have 証明するd invariably 訂正する. But to my narrative of woe.

I had hardly had time to see my unfortunate young niece in her new Israelitish home, when I felt a shock of the same nature as the one that had sent me "swimming" through the bowels of the earth, as I had thought. I opened my 注目する，もくろむs in my own room, and the first thing I 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon, by 事故, was the clock. The 手渡すs of the dial showed seven minutes and a half past five!... I had thus passed through these most terrible experiences which it takes me hours to narrate, in 正確に half a minute of time!

But this, too, was an afterthought. For one 簡潔な／要約する instant I recollected nothing of what I had seen. The interval between the time I had ちらりと見ることd at the clock when taking the mirror from the Yamabooshi's 手渡す and this second ちらりと見ること, seemed to me 合併するd in one. I was just 開始 my lips to hurry on the Yamabooshi with his 実験, when the 十分な remembrance of what I had just seen flashed 雷--like into my brain. Uttering a cry of horror and despair, I felt as though the whole 創造 were 鎮圧するing me under its 負わせる. For one moment I remained speechless, the picture of human 廃虚 まっただ中に a world of death and desolation. My heart sank 負かす／撃墜する in anguish: my doom was の近くにd; and a hopeless gloom seemed to settle over the 残り／休憩（する） of my life for ever.

V--RETURN OF DOUBTS

Then （機の）カム a reaction as sudden as my grief itself. A 疑問 arose in my mind, which forthwith grew into a 猛烈な／残忍な 願望（する） of 否定するing the truth of what I had seen. A stubborn 決意／決議 of 扱う／治療するing the whole thing as an empty, meaningless dream, the 影響 of my overstrained mind, took 所有／入手 of me. Yes; it was but a lying 見通し, an idiotic cheating of my own senses, 示唆するing pictures of death and 悲惨 which had been evoked by weeks of incertitude and mental 不景気.

"How could I see all that I have seen in いっそう少なく than half a minute?"--I exclaimed. "The theory of dreams, the rapidity with which the 構成要素 changes on which our ideas in 見通し depend, are excited in the hemispherical ganglia, is 十分な to account for the long 一連の events I have seemed to experience. In dream alone can the relations of space and time be so 完全に 絶滅するd. The Yamabooshi is for nothing in this disagreeable nightmare. He is only 得るing that which has been sown by myself, and, by using some infernal 麻薬, of which his tribe have the secret, he has contrived to make me lose consciousness for a few seconds and see that 見通し--as lying as it is horrid. Avaunt all such thoughts, I believe them not. In a few days there will be a steamer sailing for Europe ... I shall leave to-morrow!"

This disjointed monologue was pronounced by me aloud, 関わりなく the presence of my 尊敬（する）・点d friend the Bonze, Tamoora, and the Yamabooshi. The latter was standing before me in the same position as when he placed the mirror in my 手渡すs, and kept looking at me calmly, I should perhaps say looking through me, and in dignified silence. The Bonze, whose 肉親，親類d countenance was beaming with sympathy, approached me as he would a sick child, and gently laying his 手渡す on 地雷, and with 涙／ほころびs in his 注目する，もくろむs, said: "Friend, you must not leave this city before you have been 完全に purified of your 接触する with the lower Daij-Dzins (spirits), who had to be used to guide your inexperienced soul to the places it craved to see. The 入り口 to your Inner Self must be の近くにd against their dangerous 侵入占拠. Lose no time, therefore, my Son, and 許す the 宗教上の Master, yonder, to purify you at once."

But nothing can be more deaf than 怒り／怒る once 誘発するd. "The 次第に損なう of 推論する／理由" could no longer "quench the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of passion," and at that moment I was not fit to listen to his friendly 発言する／表明する. His is a 直面する I can never 解任する to my memory without 本物の feeling; his, a 指名する I will ever pronounce with a sigh of emotion; but at that ever memorable hour when my passions were inflamed to white heat, I felt almost a 憎悪 for the 肉親，親類d, good old man, I could not 許す him his 干渉，妨害 in the 現在の event. Hence, for all answer, therefore, he received from me a 厳しい rebuke, a violent 抗議する on my part against the idea that I could ever regard the 見通し I had had, in any other light save that of an empty dream, and his Yamabooshi as anything better than an ペテン師. "I will leave to-morrow, had I to 没収される my whole fortune as a 刑罰，罰則"--I exclaimed, pale with 激怒（する） and despair.

"You will repent it the whole of your life, if you do so before the 宗教上の man has shut every 入り口 in you against 侵入者s ever on the watch and ready to enter the open door," was the answer. "The Daij-Dzins will have the best of you."

I interrupted him with a 残虐な laugh, and a still more 残酷に phrased enquiry about the 料金s I was 推定する／予想するd to give the Yamabooshi, for his 実験 with me.

"He needs no reward," was the reply. "The order he belongs to is the richest in the world, since its adherents need nothing, for they are above all terrestrial and venal 願望（する）s. 侮辱 him not, the good man who （機の）カム to help you out of pure sympathy for your 苦しむing, and to relieve you of mental agony."

But I would listen to no words of 推論する／理由 and 知恵. The spirit of 反乱 and pride had taken 所有／入手 of me, and made me 無視（する） every feeling of personal friendship, or even of simple propriety. Luckily for me, on turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to order the medican 修道士 out of my presence, I 設立する he had gone.

I had not seen him move, and せいにするd his stealthy 出発 to 恐れる at having been （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd and understood.

Fool! blind, conceited idiot that I was! Why did I fail to 認める the Yamabooshi's 力／強力にする, and that the peace of my whole life was 出発／死ing with him, from that moment for ever? But I did so fail. Even the fell demon of my long 恐れるs--不確定--was now 完全に overpowered by that fiend scepticism--the silliest of all. A dull, morbid unbelief, a stubborn 否定 of the 証拠 of my own senses, and a 決定するd will to regard the whole 見通し as a fancy of my overwrought mind, had taken 会社／堅い 持つ／拘留する of me.

"My mind," I argued, "what is it? Shall I believe with the superstitious and the weak that this 生産／産物 of phosphorus and grey 事柄 is indeed the superior part of me; that it can 行為／法令／行動する and see 独立して of my physical senses? Never! 同様に believe in the planetary '知能s' of the astrologer, as in the 'Daij-Dzins' of my credulous though 井戸／弁護士席-meaning friend, the priest. 同様に 自白する one's belief in Jupiter and Sol, Saturn and 水銀柱，温度計, and that these worthies guide their spheres and 関心 themselves with mortals, as to give one serious thought to the airy nonentities supposed to have guided my 'soul' in its unpleasant dream! I loathe and laugh at the absurd idea. I regard it as a personal 侮辱 to the intellect and 合理的な／理性的な 推論する／理由ing 力／強力にするs of a man, to speak of invisible creatures, 'subjective 知能s,' and all that 肉親，親類d of insane superstition." In short, I begged my friend the Bonze to spare me his 抗議するs, and thus the unpleasantness of breaking with him for ever.

Thus I raved and argued before the venerable Japanese gentleman, doing all in my 力／強力にする to leave on his mind the indelible 有罪の判決 of my having gone suddenly mad. But his admirable forbearance 証明するd more than equal to my idiotic passion; and he implored me once more, for the sake of my whole 未来, to 服従させる／提出する to 確かな "necessary purificatory 儀式s."

"Never! Far rather dwell in 空気／公表する, rarified to nothing by the 空気／公表する-pump or wholesome unbelief, than in the 薄暗い 霧 of silly superstition," I argued, paraphrazing Richter's 発言／述べる. "I will not believe," I repeated; "but as I can no longer 耐える such 不確定 about my sister and her family, I will return by the first steamer to Europe."

This final 決意 upset my old 知識 altogether. His earnest 祈り not to 出発／死 before I had seen the Yamabooshi once more, received no attention from me.

"Friend of a foreign land!"--he cried, "I pray that you may not repent of your unbelief and rashness. May the '宗教上の One' [Kwan-On, the Goddess of Mercy] 保護する you from the Dzins! For, since you 辞退する to 服従させる／提出する to the 過程 of purification at the 手渡すs of the 宗教上の Yamabooshi, he is 権力のない to defend you from the evil 影響（力）s evoked by your unbelief and 反抗 of truth. But let me, at this parting hour, I beseach you, let me, an older man who wishes you 井戸／弁護士席, 警告する you once more and 説得する you of things you are still ignorant of. May I speak?"

"Go on and have your say," was the ungracious assent. "But let me 警告する you, in my turn, that nothing you can say can make of me a 信奉者 in your disgraceful superstitions." This was 追加するd with a cruel feeling of 楽しみ in bestowing one more needless 侮辱.

But the excellent man 無視（する）d this new sneer as he had all others. Never shall I forget the solemn earnestness of his parting words, the pitying, remorseful look on his 直面する when he 設立する that it was, indeed, all to no 目的, that by his kindly meant 干渉，妨害 he had only led me to my 破壊.

"Lend me your ear, good sir, for the last time," he began, "learn that unless the 宗教上の and venerable man; who, to relieve your 苦しめる, opened your 'soul 見通し,' is permitted to 完全にする his work, your 未来 life will, indeed, be little 価値（がある） living. He has to 保護（する）／緊急輸入制限 you against involuntary repetitions of 見通しs of the same character. Unless you 同意 to it of your own 解放する／自由な will, however, you will have to be left in the 力／強力にする of 軍隊s which will 悩ます and 迫害する you to the 瀬戸際 of insanity. Know that the 開発 of 'Long 見通し' [clairvoyance]--which is 遂行するd at will only by those for whom the Mother of Mercy, the 広大な／多数の／重要な Kwan-On, has no secrets--must, in the 事例／患者 of the beginner, be 追求するd with help of the 空気／公表する Dzins (elemental spirits) whose nature is soulless, and hence wicked. Know also that, while the Arihat, 'the 破壊者 of the enemy,' who has 支配するd and made of these creatures his servants, has nothing to 恐れる; he who has no 力／強力にする over them becomes their slave. Nay, laugh not in your 広大な／多数の／重要な pride and ignorance, but listen その上の. During the time of the 見通し and while the inner perceptions are directed toward the events they 捜し出す, the Daij-Dzin has the seer--when, like yourself, he is an inexperienced tyro--完全に in its 力／強力にする; and for the time 存在 that seer is no longer himself. He partakes of the nature of his 'guide.' The Dali-Dzin, which directs his inner sight, keeps his soul in durance vile, making of him, while the 明言する／公表する lasts, a creature like itself. Bereft of his divine light, man is but a soulless 存在; hence during the time of such 関係, he will feel no human emotions, neither pity nor 恐れる, love nor mercy."

"持つ／拘留する!" I involuntarily exclaimed, as the words vividly brought 支援する to my recollections the 無関心／冷淡 with which I had 証言，証人／目撃するd my sister's despair and sudden loss of 推論する／理由 in my "hallucination," "持つ／拘留する!...But no; it is still worse madness in me to 注意する or find any sense in your ridiculous tale! But if you knew it to be so dangerous why have advised the 実験 at all?"--I 追加するd mockingly.

"It had to last but a few seconds, and no evil could have resulted from it, had you kept your 約束 to 服従させる／提出する to purification," was the sad and humble reply. "I wished you 井戸／弁護士席, my friend, and my heart was nigh breaking to see you 苦しむing day by day. The 実験 is 害のない enough when directed by one who knows, and becomes dangerous only when the final 警戒 is neglected. It is the 'Master of 見通しs,' he who has opened an 入り口 into your soul, who has to の近くに it by using the 調印（する） of Purification against any その上の and 審議する／熟考する ingress of..."

"The 'Master of 見通しs' forsooth!" I cried, 残酷に interrupting him, "say rather the Master of Imposture!"

The look of 悲しみ on his 肉親，親類d old 直面する was so 激しい and painful to behold that I perceived I had gone too far; but it was too late.

"別れの（言葉，会）, then!" said the old Bonze, rising; and after 成し遂げるing the usual 儀式のs of politeness, Tamoora left the house in dignified silence.

VI--I DEPART--BUT NOT ALONE

Several days later I sailed, but during my stay I saw my venerable friend, the Bonze, no more. Evidently on that last, and to me for ever memorable evening, he had been 本気で 感情を害する／違反するd with my more than irreverent, my downright 侮辱ing 発言／述べる about one whom he so 正確に，正当に 尊敬（する）・点d. I felt sorry for him, but the wheel of passion and pride was too incessantly at work to 許す me to feel a 選び出す／独身 moment of 悔恨. What was it that made me so relish the 楽しみ of wrath, that when, for one instant, I happened to lose sight of my supposed grievance toward the Yamabooshi, I forthwith 攻撃するd myself 支援する into a 肉親，親類d of 人工的な fury against him. He had only 遂行するd what he had been 推定する／予想するd to do, and what he had tacitly 約束d; not only so, but it was I myself who had 奪うd him of the 可能性 of doing more, even for my own 保護 if I might believe the Bonze--a man whom I knew to be 完全に honourable and reliable. Was it 悔いる at having been 軍隊d by my pride to 辞退する the proffered 警戒, or was it the 恐れる of 悔恨 that made me rake together, in my heart, during those evil hours, the smallest 詳細（に述べる）s of the supposed 侮辱 to that same suicidal pride? 悔恨, as an old poet has aptly 発言／述べるd, "is like the heart in which it grows: ...

"...if proud and 暗い／優うつな.

It is a 毒（薬）-tree, that pierced to the 最大の.

Weeps only 涙／ほころびs of 血"...

Perchance, it was the 不明確な／無期限の 恐れる of something of that sort which 原因（となる）d me to remain so obdurate, and led me to excuse, under the 嘆願 of terrible 誘発, even the unprovoked 侮辱s that I had heaped upon the 長，率いる of my 肉親，親類d and all-許すing friend, the priest. However, it was now too late in the day to 解任する the words of offence I had uttered; and all I could do was to 約束 myself the satisfaction of 令状ing him a friendly letter, as soon as I reached home. Fool, blind fool, elated with insolent self-conceit, that I was! So sure did I feel, that my 見通し was 予定 単に to some trick of the Yamabooshi, that I 現実に gloated over my coming 勝利 in 令状ing to the Bonze that I had been 権利 in answering his sad words of parting with an incredulous smile, as my sister and family were all in good health--happy!

I had not been at sea for a week, before I had 原因（となる） to remember his words of 警告!

From the day of my experience with the 魔法 mirror, I perceived a 広大な／多数の／重要な change in my whole 明言する／公表する, and I せいにするd it, at first, to the mental 不景気 I had struggled against for so many months. During the day I very often 設立する myself absent from the surroundings scenes, losing sight for several minutes of things and persons. My nights were 乱すd, my dreams oppressive, and at times horrible. Good sailor I certainly was; and besides, the 天候 was 異常に 罰金, the ocean as smooth as a pond. Notwithstanding this, I often felt a strange giddiness, and the familiar 直面するs of my fellow-乗客s assumed at such times the most grotesque 外見s. Thus, a young German I used to know 井戸／弁護士席 was once suddenly transformed before my 注目する，もくろむs into his old father, whom we had laid in the little burial place of the European 植民地 some three years before. We were talking on deck of the 消滅した／死んだ and of a 確かな 商売／仕事 協定 of his, when Max Grunner's 長，率いる appeared to me as though it were covered with a strange film. A 厚い greyish もや surrounded him, and 徐々に condensing around and upon his healthy countenance, settled suddenly into the grim old 長，率いる I had myself seen covered with six feet of 国／地域. On another occasion, as the captain was talking of a Malay どろぼう whom he had helped to 安全な・保証する and 宿泊する in goal, I saw 近づく him the yellow, villainous 直面する of a man answering to his description. I kept silence about such hallucinations; but as they became more and more たびたび（訪れる）, I felt very much 乱すd, though still せいにするing them to natural 原因（となる）s, such as I had read about in 医療の 調書をとる／予約するs.

One night I was 突然の awakened by a long and loud cry of 苦しめる. It was a woman's 発言する／表明する, plaintive like that of a child, 十分な of terror and of helpless despair. I awoke with a start to find myself on land, in a strange room. A young girl, almost a child, was 猛烈に struggling against a powerful middle-老年の man, who had surprised her in her own room, and during her sleep. Behind the の近くにd and locked door, I saw listening an old woman, whose 直面する, notwithstanding the fiendish 表現 upon it, seemed familiar to me, and I すぐに 認めるd it: it was the 直面する of the Jewess who had 可決する・採択するd my niece in the dream I had at Kioto. She had received gold to 支払う／賃金 for her 株 in the foul 罪，犯罪, and was now keeping her part of the covenant ... But who was the 犠牲者? O horror unutterable! Unspeakable horror! When I realized the 状況／情勢 after coming 支援する to my normal 明言する／公表する, I 設立する it was my own child-niece.

But, as in my first 見通し, I felt in me nothing of the nature of that despair born of affection that fills one's heart, at the sight of a wrong done to, or a misfortune 生じるing, those one loves; nothing but a manly indignation in the presence of 苦しむing （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd upon the weak and the helpless. I 急ぐd, of course, to her 救助（する）, and 掴むd the wanton, 残虐な beast by the neck. I fastened upon him with powerful しっかり掴む, but, the man 注意するd it not, he seemed not even to feel my 手渡す. The coward, seeing himself resisted by the girl, 解除するd his powerful arm and the 厚い 握りこぶし, coming 負かす／撃墜する like a 激しい 大打撃を与える upon the sunny locks, felled the child to the ground. It was with a loud cry of the indignation of a stranger, not with that of a tigress defending her cub, that I sprang upon the lewd beast and sought to throttle him. I then 発言／述べるd, for the first time, that, a 影をつくる／尾行する myself, I was しっかり掴むing but another 影をつくる／尾行する! ...

My loud shrieks and imprecations had awakened the whole steamer. They were せいにするd to a nightmare. I did not 捜し出す to take anyone into my 信用／信任; but, from that day 今後, my life became a long series of mental 拷問s, I could hardly shut my 注目する，もくろむs without becoming 証言，証人／目撃する of some horrible 行為, some scene of 悲惨, death or 罪，犯罪, whether past, 現在の or even 未来--as I ascertained later on. It was as though some mocking fiend had taken upon himself the 仕事 of making me go through the 見通し of everything that was bestial, malignant and hopeless, in this world of 悲惨. No radiant 見通し of beauty or virtue ever lit with the faintest ray these pictures of awe and wretchedness that I seemed doomed to 証言，証人／目撃する. Scenes of wickedness, of 殺人, of treachery and of lust fell dismally upon my sight, and I was brought 直面する to 直面する with the vilest results of man's passions, the most terrible 結果 of his 構成要素 earthly cravings.

Had the Bonze foreseen, indeed, the dreary results, when he spoke of Daij-Dzins to whom I left "an ingress" "a door open" in me? Nonsense! There must be some physiological, 異常な change in me. Once at Nuremberg, when I have ascertained how 誤った was the direction taken by my 恐れるs--I dared not hope for no misfortune at all--these meaningless 見通しs will disappear as they （機の）カム. The very fact that my fancy follows but one direction, that of pictures of 悲惨, of human passions in their worst, 構成要素 形態／調整, is a proof, to me, of their unreality.

"If, as you say, man consists of one 実体, 事柄, the 反対する of the physical senses; and if perception with its 方式s is only the result of the organization of the brain, then should we be 自然に attracted but to the 構成要素, the earthly"...I thought I heard the familiar 発言する／表明する of the Bonze interrupting my reflections, and repeating an often used argument of his in his discussions with me.

"There are two 計画（する）s of 見通しs before men," I again heard him say, "the 計画（する） of undying love and spiritual aspirations, the efflux from the eternal light; and the 計画（する） of restless, ever changing 事柄, the light in which the misguided Daij-Dzins bathe."

VII--ETERNITY IN A SHORT DREAM

In those days I could hardly bring myself to realize, even for a moment, the absurdity of a belief in any 肉親，親類d of spirits, whether good or bad. I now understood, if I did not believe, what was meant by the 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語, though I still 固執するd in hoping that it would finally 証明する some physical derangement or nervous hallucination. To 防備を堅める／強化する my unbelief the more, I tried to bring 支援する to my memory all the arguments used against 約束 in such superstitions, that I had ever read or heard. I 解任するd the biting sarcasms of Voltaire, the 静める 推論する／理由ing of Hume, and I repeated to myself 広告 nauseam the words of Rousseau, who said that superstition, "the disturber of Society," could never be too 堅固に attacked. "Why should the sight, the phantasmagoria, rather"--I argued--"of that which we know in a waking sense to be 誤った, come to 影響する／感情 us at all? Why should---"

"指名するs, whose sense we see not

Fray us with things that be not?"

One day the old captain was narrating to us the さまざまな superstitions to which sailors were （麻薬）常用者d; a pompous English missionary 発言／述べるd that Fielding had 宣言するd long ago that "superstition （判決などを）下すs a man a fool,"--after which he hesitated for an instant, and 突然の stopped. I had not taken any part in the general conversation; but no sooner had the reverend （衆議院の）議長 relieved himself of the quotation than I saw in that halo of vibrating light, which I now noticed almost 絶えず over every human 長，率いる on the steamer, the words of Fielding's next proposition--"and scepticism makes him mad."

I had heard and read of the （人命などを）奪う，主張するs of those who pretend to seership, that they often see the thoughts of people traced in the aura of those 現在の. Whatever "aura" may mean with others, I had now a personal experience of the truth of the （人命などを）奪う，主張する, and felt 十分に disgusted with the 発見! I--a clairvoyant! a new horror 追加するd to my life, an absurd and ridiculous gift developed, which I shall have to 隠す from all, feeling ashamed of it as if it were a 事例／患者 of leprosy. At this moment my 憎悪 to the Yamabooshi, and even to my venerable old friend, the Bonze, knew no bounds. The former had evidently by his 巧みな操作s over me while I was lying unconscious, touched some unknown physiological spring in my brain, and by loosing it had called 前へ／外へ a faculty 一般に hidden in the human 憲法; and it was the Japanese priest who had introduced the wretch into my house!

But my 怒り／怒る and my 悪口を言う／悪態s were alike useless, and could be of no avail. Moreover, we were already in European waters, and in a few more days we should be at Hamburg. Then would my 疑問s and 恐れるs be 始める，決める at 残り／休憩（する）, and I should find, to my 激しい 救済, that although clairvoyance, as regards the reading of human thoughts on the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, may have some truth in it, the discernment of such events at a distance, as I had dreamed of, was an impossibility for human faculties. Notwithstanding all my 推論する／理由ing, however, my heart was sick with 恐れる, and 十分な of the blackest presentiments; I felt that my doom was の近くにing. I 苦しむd terribly, my nervous and mental prostration becoming 強めるd day by day.

The night before we entered port I had a dream.

I fancied I was dead. My 団体／死体 lay 冷淡な and stiff in its last sleep, whilst its dying consciousness, which still regarded itself as "I," realizing the event, was 準備するing to 会合，会う in a few seconds its own 絶滅. It had been always my belief that as the brain 保存するd heat longer than any of the other 組織／臓器s, and was the last to 中止する its activity, the thought in it 生き残るd bodily death by several minutes. Therefore, I was not in the least surprised to find in my dream that while the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる had already crossed that awful 湾 "no mortal e'er re-passed," its consciousness was still in the gray twilight, the first 影をつくる／尾行するs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Mystery. Thus my THOUGHT wrapped, as I believed, in the 残余s, of its now 急速な／放蕩な retiring vitality, was watching with 激しい and eager curiosity the approaches of its own 解散, i.e., of its annihilation. "I" was 急いでing to 記録，記録的な／記録する my last impressions, lest the dark mantle of eternal oblivion should envelope me, before I had time to feel and enjoy, the 広大な／多数の／重要な, the 最高の 勝利 of learning that my life-long 有罪の判決s were true, that death is a 完全にする and 絶対の 停止 of conscious 存在. Everything around me was getting darker with every moment. 抱擁する grey 影をつくる／尾行するs were moving before my 見通し, slowly at first, then with 加速するd 動議, until they 開始するd whirling around with an almost vertiginous rapidity. Then, as though that 動議 had taken place for the 目的s of brewing 不明瞭, the 反対する once reached, it slackened its 速度(を上げる）, and the 不明瞭 became 徐々に transformed into 激しい blackness, it 中止するd altogether. There was nothing now within my 即座の perceptions, but that fathomless 黒人／ボイコット Space, as dark as pitch; to me it appeared as limitless and as silent as the shoreless Ocean of Eternity upon which Time, the progeny of man's brain, is for ever gliding, but which it can never cross.

Dream is defined by Cato as "but the image of our hopes and 恐れるs." Having never 恐れるd death when awake, I felt, in this dream of 地雷, 静める and serene at the idea of my 迅速な end. In truth, I felt rather relieved at the thought--probably 借りがあるing to my 最近の mental 苦しむing--that the end of all, of 疑問, of 恐れる for those I loved, of 苦しむing, and of every 苦悩, was の近くに at 手渡す. The constant anguish that had been gnawing ceaselessly at my 激しい, aching heart for many a long and 疲れた／うんざりした month, had now become unbearable; and if as Seneca thinks, death is but "the 中止するing to be what we were before," it was better that I should die. The 団体／死体 is dead; "I," its consciousness--that which is all that remains of me now, for a few moments longer--am 準備するing to follow. Mental perceptions will get 女性, more 薄暗い and 煙霧のかかった with every second of time, until the longed for oblivion envelopes me 完全に in its 冷淡な shroud. 甘い is the 魔法 手渡す of Death, the 広大な／多数の／重要な World-Comforter; 深遠な and dreamless is sleep in its unyielding 武器. Yea, verily, it is a welcome guest... A 静める and 平和的な 港／避難所 まっただ中に the roaring 大波s of the Ocean of life, whose breakers 攻撃する in vain the 激しく揺する-bound shores of Death. Happy the lonely bark that drifts into the still waters of its 黒人／ボイコット 湾, after having been so long, so cruelly 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd about by the angry waves of sentient life. Moored in it for evermore, needing no longer either sail or rudder, my bark will now find 残り／休憩（する）. Welcome then, O Death, at this tempting price; and fare thee 井戸／弁護士席, poor 団体／死体, which, having neither sought it nor derived 楽しみ from it, I now readily give up!

While uttering this death-詠唱する to the prostrate form before me, I bent over, and 診察するd it with curiosity. I felt the surrounding 不明瞭 抑圧するing me, 重さを計るing on me almost tangibly, and I fancied I 設立する in it the approach of the Liberator I was welcoming. And yet how very strange! If real, final Death takes place in our consciousness; if after the bodily death, "I" and my conscious perceptions are one--how is it that these perceptions do not become 女性, why does my brain--活動／戦闘 seem as vigorous as ever now ... that I am de facto dead? ... Nor does the usual feeling of 苦悩, the "激しい heart" いわゆる, 減少（する） in intensity; nay, it even seems to become worse ... unspeakably so! ... How long it takes for 十分な oblivion to arrive!...Ah, here's my 団体／死体 again!...消えるd out of sight for a second or two, it 再現するs before me once more ... How white and 恐ろしい it looks! Yet ... its brain cannot be やめる dead, since "I," its consciousness, am still 事実上の／代理, since we two fancy that we still are, that we live and think, disconnected from our creator and its ideating 独房s.

Suddenly I felt a strong 願望（する） to see how much longer the 進歩 of 解散 was likely to last, before it placed its last 調印（する） on the brain and （判決などを）下すd it inactive. I 診察するd my brain in its cranial cavity, through the (to me) 完全に transparent 塀で囲むs and roof of the skull, and even touched the brain-事柄 ... How or with whose 手渡すs, I am now unable to say; but the impression of the slimy, intensely 冷淡な 事柄 produced a very strong impression on me, in that dream. To my 広大な／多数の／重要な 狼狽, I 設立する that the 血 having 完全に congealed and the brain-tissues having themselves undergone a change that would no longer 許す any molecular 活動／戦闘, it became impossible for me to account for the phenomena now taking place with myself. Here was I,--or my consciousness which is all one--standing 明らかに 完全に disconnected from my brain which could no longer 機能（する）／行事 ... But I had no time left for reflection. A new and most 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の change in my perceptions had taken place and now engrossed my whole attention ... What does this signify? ...

The same 不明瞭 was around me as before, a 黒人／ボイコット, impenetrable space, 延長するing in every direction. Only now, 権利 before me, in whatever direction I was looking, moving with me which way soever I moved, there was a gigantic 一連の会議、交渉／完成する clock; a レコード, whose large white 直面する shone ominously on the ebony-黒人／ボイコット background. As I looked at its 抱擁する dial, and at the pendulum moving to and fro 定期的に and slowly in Space, as if its swinging meant to divide eternity, I saw its needles pointing to seven minutes past five. "The hour at which my 拷問 had 開始するd at Kioto!" I had barely 設立する time to think of the coincidence, when to my unutterable horror, I felt myself going through the same, the 同一の, 過程 that I had been made to experience on that memorable and 致命的な day. I swam 地下組織の, dashing 速く through the earth; I 設立する myself once more in the pauper's 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and 認めるd my brother-in-法律 in the mangled remains; I 証言，証人／目撃するd his terrible death; entered my sister's house; followed her agony, and saw her go mad. I went over the same scenes without 行方不明の a 選び出す／独身 詳細（に述べる） of them. But, 式のs! I was no longer アイロンをかける-bound in the 静める 無関心／冷淡 that had then been 地雷, and which in that first 見通し had left me as unfeeling to my 広大な／多数の／重要な misfortune as if I had been a heartless thing of 激しく揺する. My mental 拷問s were now becoming beyond description and 井戸／弁護士席-nigh unbearable. Even the settled despair, the never-中止するing 苦悩 I was 絶えず experiencing when awake, had become now, in my dream and in the 直面する of this repetition of 見通し and events, as an hour of darkened sunlight compared to a deadly サイクロン. Oh! how I 苦しむd in this wealth and pomp of infernal horrors, to which the 有罪の判決 of the 生き残り of man's consciousness after death--for in that dream I 堅固に believed that my 団体／死体 was dead--追加するd the most terrifying of all!

The 親族 救済 I felt, when, after going over the last scene, I saw once more the 広大な／多数の／重要な white 直面する of the dial before me was not of long duration. The long, arrow-形態／調整d needle was pointing on the colossal disk at--seven minutes and a half-past five o'clock. But, before I had time to 井戸／弁護士席 realize the change, the needle moved slowly backwards, stopped at 正確に the seventh minute, and--O 悪口を言う／悪態d 運命／宿命! ... I 設立する myself driven into a repetition of the same series over again! Once more I swam 地下組織の, and saw, and heard, and 苦しむd every 拷問 that hell can 供給する; I passed through every mental anguish known to man or fiend. I returned to see the 致命的な dial and its needle--after what appeared to me an eternity--moved, as before, only half a minute 今後. I beheld it, with 新たにするd terror, moving 支援する again, and felt myself propelled 今後 もう一度. And so it went on, and on, and on, time after time, in what seemed to me an endless succession, a series which never had any beginning, nor would it ever have an end ...

Worst of all; my consciousness, my "I," had 明らかに acquired the phenomenal capacity of trebling, quadruping, and even of decuplating itself. I lived, felt and 苦しむd, in the same space of time, in half-a-dozen different places at once, passing over さまざまな events of my life, at different 時代s and under the most dissimilar circumstances; though predominant over all was my spiritual experience at Kioto. Thus as in the famous fugue in Don Giovanni, the heart-rending 公式文書，認めるs of Elvira's aria of despair （犯罪の）一味 high above, but 干渉する in no way with the melody of the minuet, the song of seduction, and the chorus, so I went over and over my travailed woes, the feelings of agony unspeakable at the awful sights of my 見通し, the repetition of which blunted in no wise even a 選び出す／独身 pang of my despair and horror; nor did these feelings 弱める in the least scenes and events 完全に disconnected with the first one, that I was living through again, or 干渉する in any way the one with the other. It was a maddening experience! A 一連の contrapuntal, mental phantasmagoria from real life. Here was I, during the same half-a-minute of time, 診察するing with 冷淡な curiosity the mangled remains of my sister's husband; に引き続いて with the same 無関心／冷淡 the 影響s of the news on her brain, as in my first Kioto 見通し, and feeling at the same time hell-拷問 for these very events, as when I returned to consciousness. I was listening to the philosophical discourses of the Bonze, every word of which I heard and understood, and was trying to laugh him to 軽蔑（する）. I was again a child, then a 青年, 審理，公聴会 my mother's and my 甘い sister's 発言する／表明するs, admonishing me and teaching 義務 to all men. I was saving a friend from 溺死するing, and was sneering at his 老年の father who thanks me for saving a "soul" yet unprepared to 会合，会う his 製造者.

"Speak of 二重の consciousness, you psycho-physiologists!"--I cried, in one of the moments when agony, mental and as it seemed to me physical also, had arrived at a degree of intensity which would have killed a dozen living men; "speak of your psychological and physiological 実験s, you schoolmen, puffed up with pride and 調書をとる／予約する-learning! Here am I to give you the 嘘（をつく）..." And now I was reading the 作品 and 持つ／拘留するing converse with learned professors and lecturers, who had led me to my 致命的な scepticism. And, while arguing the impossibility of consciousness 離婚d from its brain, I was shedding 涙／ほころびs of 血 over the supposed 運命／宿命 of my nieces and 甥s. More terrible than all: I knew, as only a 解放するd consciousness can know, that all I had seen in my 見通し at Japan, and all that I was seeing and 審理，公聴会 over and over again now, was true in every point and 詳細（に述べる）, that it was a long string of 恐ろしい and terrible, still of real, actual, facts.

For, perhaps, the hundredth time, I had rivetted my attention on the needle of the clock, I had lost the number of my gyrations and was 急速な／放蕩な coming to the 結論 that they would never stop, that consciousness is, after all, indestructible, and that this was to be my 罰 in Eternity. I was beginning to realize from personal experience how the 非難するd sinners would feel--"were not eternal damnation a 論理（学）の and mathematical impossibility in an ever-進歩ing Universe"--I still 設立する the 軍隊 to argue. Yea indeed; at this hour of my ever-増加するing agony, my consciousness--now my synonym for "I"--had still the 力／強力にする of 反乱ing at 確かな theological （人命などを）奪う，主張するs, of 否定するing all their propositions, all--save ITSELF ... No; I 否定するd the 独立した・無所属 nature of my consciousness no longer, for I knew it now to be such. But is it eternal withal? O thou 理解できない and terrible Reality! But if thou art eternal, who then art thou?--since there is no diety, no God. Whence dost thou come, and when didst thou first appear, if thou art not a part of the 冷淡な 団体／死体 lying yonder? And whither dost thou lead me, who am thyself, and shall our thought and fancy have an end? What is thy real 指名する, thou unfathomable REALITY, and impenetrable MYSTERY! Oh, I would fain 絶滅する thee ... "Soul--見通し"!--who speaks of Soul, and whose 発言する／表明する is this? ... It says that I see now for myself, that there is a Soul in man, after all... I 否定する this. My Soul, my 決定的な Soul, or the Spirit of life, has 満了する／死ぬd with my 団体／死体, with the gray 事柄 of my brain, This "I" of 地雷, this consciousness, is not yet proven to me as eternal. Reincarnation, in which the Bonze felt so anxious I should believe, may be true ... Why not? Is not the flower born year after year from the same root? Hence this "I" once separated from, its brain, losing its balance and calling 前へ／外へ such a host of 見通しs ... before reincarnating.

I was again 直面する to 直面する with the inexorable, 致命的な clock. And as I was watching its needle, I heard the 発言する／表明する of the Bonze, coming out of the depths of its white 直面する, 説: "In this 事例／患者, I 恐れる you would have only to open and to shut the 寺 door, over and over again, during a period which, however short, would seem to you an eternity..."

The clock had 消えるd, 不明瞭 made room for light, the 発言する／表明する of my old friend was 溺死するd by a multitude of 発言する／表明するs 総計費 on deck; and I awoke in my 寝台／地位, covered with a 冷淡な perspiration, and faint with terror.

VIII--A TALE OF WOE

We were at Hamburg, and no sooner had I seen my partners, who could hardly recognise me, than with their 同意 and good wishes I started for Nuremberg.

Half-an-hour after my arrival, the last 疑問 with regard to the correctness of my 見通し had disappeared. The reality was worse than any 期待s could have made it, and I was henceforward doomed to the most desolate life. I ascertained that I had seen the terrible 悲劇, with all its heartrending 詳細（に述べる）s. My brother-in-法律, killed under the wheels of a machine; my sister, insane, and now 速く 沈むing toward her end; my niece--the 甘い flower of nature's fairest work--dishonoured, in a den of infamy; the little children dead of a contagious 病気 in an orphanage; my last 生き残るing 甥 at sea, no one knew where. A whole house, a home of love and peace, scattered; and I, left alone, a 証言，証人／目撃する of this world of death, of desolation and dishonour. The news filled me with infinite despair, and I sank helpless before the 卸売, 悲惨な 災害, which rose before me all at once. The shock 証明するd too much, and I fainted. The last thing I heard before 完全に losing my consciousness was a 発言／述べる of the Burgmeister: "Had you, before leaving Kioto, telegraphed to the city 当局 of your どの辺に, and of your 意向 of coming home to take 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of your young 親族s, we might have placed them どこかよそで, and thus have saved them from their 運命／宿命. No one knew that the children had a 井戸／弁護士席-to-do 親族. They were left paupers and had to be dealt with as such. They were comparatively strangers in Nuremberg, and under the unfortunate circumstances you could have hardly 推定する／予想するd anything else ... I can only 表明する my sincere 悲しみ."

It was this terrible knowledge that I might, at any 率, have saved my young niece from her unmerited 運命／宿命, but that through my neglect I had not done so, that was 殺人，大当り me. Had I but followed the friendly advice of the Bonze, Tamoora, and telegraphed to the 当局 some weeks previous to my return much might have been 避けるd. It was all this, coupled with the fact that I could no longer 疑問 clairvoyance and clairaudience--the 可能性 of which I had so long 否定するd--that brought me so ひどく 負かす／撃墜する upon my 膝s. I could 避ける the 非難 of my fellow-creatures but I could never escape the stings of my 良心, the reproaches of my own aching heart--no, not as long as I lived! I 悪口を言う／悪態d my stubborn scepticism, my 否定 of facts, my 早期に education, I 悪口を言う／悪態d myself and the whole world... .

For several days I contrived not to 沈む beneath my 負担, for I had a 義務 to 成し遂げる to, the dead and to the living. But my sister once 救助（する）d from the pauper's 亡命, placed under the care of the best 内科医s, with her daughter to …に出席する to her last moments, and the Jewess, whom I had brought to 自白する her 罪，犯罪, 安全に 宿泊するd in goal--my fortitude and strength suddenly abandoned me. Hardly a week after my arrival I was myself no better than a raving maniac, helpless in the strong 支配する of a brain fever. For several weeks I lay between life and death, the terrible 病気 反抗するing the 技術 of the best 内科医s. At last my strong 憲法 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd, and--to my lifelong 悲しみ--they 布告するd me saved.

I heard the news with a bleeding heart. Doomed to drag the loathsome 重荷（を負わせる） of life henceforth alone, and in constant 悔恨; hoping for no help or 治療（薬） on earth, and still 辞退するing to believe in the 可能性 of anything better than a short 生き残り of consciousness beyond the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, this 予期しない return to life 追加するd only one more 減少（する） of gall to my bitter feelings. They were hardly soothed by the 即座の return, during the first days of my convalescence, of those unwelcome and unsought for 見通しs, whose correctness and reality I could 否定する no more. 式のs the day! they were no longer in my 懐疑的な, blind mind.

"The children of an idle brain,

Begot of nothing but vain Fantasy";

but always the faithful photographs of the real woes and sufferings of my fellow creatures, of my best friends... Thus I 設立する myself doomed, whenever I was left for a moment alone, to the helpless 拷問 of a chained Prometheus. During the still hours of night, as though held by some pitiless アイロンをかける 手渡す, I 設立する myself led to my sister's 病人の枕元, 軍隊d to watch there hour after hour, and see the silent disintegration of her wasted organism; to 証言，証人／目撃する and feel the sufferings that her own tenantless brain could no longer 反映する or 伝える to her perceptions. But there was something still more horrible to barb the dart that could never be extricated. I had to look, by day, at the childish innocent 直面する of my young niece, so sublimely simple and guileless in her 汚染; and to 証言，証人／目撃する, by night, how the 十分な knowledge and recollection of her dishonour, of her young life now for ever 爆破d, （機の）カム to her in her dreams, as soon as she was asleep. The dreams took an 客観的な form to me, as they had done on the steamer; I had to live them over again, night after night, and feel the same terrible despair. For now, since I believed in the reality of seership, and had come to the 結論 that in our 団体／死体s lies hidden, as in the caterpillar, the chrysalis which may 含む／封じ込める in its turn the バタフライ--the symbol of the soul--I no longer remained indifferent, as of yore, to what I 証言，証人／目撃するd in my Soul-life. Something had suddenly developed in me, had broken loose from its icy cocoon. Evidently I no longer saw only in consequence of the 身元確認，身分証明 of my inner nature with a Daij-Dzin; my 見通しs arose in, consequence of a direct personal psychic 開発, the fiendish creatures only taking care that I should see nothing of an agreeable or elevating nature. Thus, now, not an unconscious pang in my dying sister's emaciated 団体／死体, not a thrill of horror in my niece's restless sleep at the recollection of the 罪，犯罪 （罪などを）犯すd upon her, an innocent child, but 設立する a responsive echo in my bleeding heart. The 深い fountain of 同情的な love and 悲しみ had 噴出するd out from the physical heart, and was now loudly echoed by the awakened soul separated from the 団体／死体. Thus had I to drain the cup of 悲惨 to the very dregs! Woe is me, it was a daily and nightly 拷問! Oh, how I 嘆く／悼むd over my proud folly; how I was punished for having neglected to avail myself at Moto of the proffered purification, for now I had come to believe even in the efficacy of the latter. The Daij-Dzin had indeed 得るd 支配（する）／統制する over me; and the fiend had let loose all the dogs of hell upon his 犠牲者... .

At last the awful 湾 was reached and crossed. The poor insane 殉教者 dropped into her dark, and now welcome 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, leaving behind her, but for a few short months, her young, her first-born, daughter. 消費 made short work of that tender girlish でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる. Hardly a year after my arrival, I was left alone in the whole wide world, my only 生き残るing 甥 having 表明するd a 願望（する） to follow his sea-faring career.

And now, the sequel of my sad story is soon told. A 難破させる, a 未熟に old man, looking at thirty as though sixty winters had passed over my doomed 長，率いる, and 借りがあるing to the never-中止するing 見通しs, myself daily on the 瀬戸際 of insanity, I suddenly formed a desperate 決意／決議. I would return to Kioto and 捜し出す out the Yamabooshi. I would prostrate myself at the feet of the 宗教上の man, and would not leave him until he had 解任するd the Frankenstein he had raised, the Frankenstein with whom at the time, it was I, myself, who would, not part, through my insolent pride and unbelief.

Three months later I was in my Japanese home again, and I at-once sought out my old, venerable Bonze, Tamoora Hideyeri, I now implored him to take me without an hour's 延期する to the Yamabooshi, the innocent 原因（となる） of my daily 拷問s. His answer but placed the last, the 最高の 調印（する） on my doom and tenfold 強めるd my despair. The Yamabooshi had left the country for lands unknown! He had 出発／死d one 罰金 morning into the 内部の, on a 巡礼の旅, and によれば custom, would be absent, unless natural death 縮めるd the period, for no いっそう少なく than seven years! ...

In this mischance, I 適用するd for help and 保護 to other learned Yamabooshis; and though 井戸／弁護士席 aware how useless it was in my 事例／患者 to 捜し出す efficient cure from any other "adept," my excellent old friend did everything he could to help me in my misfortune. But it was to no 目的, and the canker-worm of my life's despair could not be 完全に extricated. I 設立する from them that not one of these learned men could 約束 to relieve me 完全に from the demon of clairvoyant obsession. It was he who raised 確かな Daij-Dzins, calling on them to show futurity, or things that had already come to pass, who alone had 十分な 支配（する）／統制する over them. With 肉親，親類d sympathy, which I had now learned to 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる, the 宗教上の men 招待するd me to join the group of their disciples, and learn from them what I could do for myself. "Will alone, 約束 in your own soul-力／強力にするs, can help you now," they said. "But it may take several years to undo even a part of the 広大な／多数の／重要な mischief," they 追加するd. "A Daij-Dzin is easily dislodged in the beginning; if left alone, he takes 所有／入手 of a man's nature and it becomes almost impossible to uproot the fiend without 殺人，大当り his 犠牲者."

説得するd that there was nothing but this left for me to do, I gratefully assented, doing my best to believe in all that these 宗教上の men believed in, and yet ever failing to do so in my heart. The demon of unbelief and all-否定 seemed rooted in me more 堅固に ever than the Daij-Dzin. Still I did all I could do, decided as I was not to lose my last chance of 救済. Therefore, I proceeded without 延期する to, 解放する／自由な myself from the world and my 商業の 義務s, ーするために live for several years an 独立した・無所属 life. I settled my accounts with my Hamburg partners and 厳しいd my 関係 with the 会社／堅い. Notwithstanding かなりの 財政上の losses resulting from such a precipitate liquidation, I 設立する myself, after の近くにing the accounts, a far richer man than I had thought I was. But wealth had no longer any attraction for me, now that I had no one to 株 it with, no one to work for. Life had become a 重荷（を負わせる）; and such was my 無関心／冷淡 to my 未来, that while giving away all my fortune to my 甥--in 事例／患者 he should return alive from his sea voyager--should have neglected 完全に even a small 準備／条項 for myself, had not my native partner 干渉するd and 主張するd upon my making it. I now 認めるd, with Lao-tze, that Knowledge was the only 会社／堅い 持つ／拘留する for a man to 信用 to, as it is the only one that cannot be shaken by any tempest. Wealth is a weak 錨，総合司会者 in the days of 悲しみ, and self-conceit the most 致命的な counsellor. Hence I followed the advice of my friends, and laid aside for myself a modest sum, which would be 十分な to 保証する me a small income for life, or if I ever left my new friends and 指導者s. Having settled my earthly accounts and 性質の／したい気がして of my 所持品 at Kioto, I joined the "Masters of the Long 見通し," who took me to their mysterious abode. There I remained for several years, 熟考する／考慮するing very 真面目に and in the most 完全にする 孤独, seeing no one but a few of the members of our 宗教的な community.

Many are the mysteries of nature that I have fathomed since then, and many secret folio from the library of Tzionene have I devoured, 得るing その為に mastery over several 肉親，親類d of invisible 存在s of a lower order. But the 広大な／多数の／重要な secret of 力／強力にする over the terrible Daij-Dzin I could not get. It remains in the 所有／入手 of a very 限られた／立憲的な number of the highest 始めるs of Lao-tze, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 大多数 of the Yamabooshis themselves 存在 ignorant how to 得る such mastery over the dangerous Elemental. One who would reach such 力／強力にする of 支配（する）／統制する would have to become 完全に identified with the Yamabooshis, to 受託する their 見解（をとる）s and beliefs, and to 達成する the highest degree of Initiation. Very 自然に, I was 設立する unfit to join the Fraternity, 借りがあるing to many insurmountable 推論する／理由s besides my congenital and ineradicable scepticism, though I tried hard to believe. Thus, 部分的に／不公平に relieved of my affliction and taught how to conjure the unwelcome 見通しs away, I still remained, and do remain to this day, helpless to 妨げる their 軍隊d 外見 before me now and then.

It was after 保証するing myself of my unfitness for the exalted position of an 独立した・無所属 Seer and Adept that I reluctantly gave up any その上の 裁判，公判. Nothing had been heard of the 宗教上の man, the first innocent 原因（となる） of my misfortune; and the old Bonze himself, who occasionally visited me in my 退却／保養地, either could not, or would not, 知らせる me of the どの辺に of the Yamabooshi. When, therefore, I had to give up all hope of his ever relieving me 完全に from my 致命的な gift, I 解決するd to return to Europe, to settle in 孤独 for the 残り／休憩（する） of my life. With this 反対する in 見解（をとる）, I 購入（する）d through my late partners the スイスの chalet in which my hapless sister and I were born, where I had grown up under her care, and selected it for my 未来 hermitage.

When bidding me 別れの（言葉，会） for ever on the steamer which took me 支援する to my fatherland, the good old Bonze tried to console me for my 失望s. "My son," he said, "regard all that happened to you as your Karma--a just 天罰. No one who had 支配するd himself willingly to the 力／強力にする of a Daij-Dzin can ever hope to become a Rahat (an Adept), a high-souled Yamabooshi--unless すぐに purified. At best, as in your 事例／患者, he may become fitted to …に反対する and to 首尾よく fight off the fiend. Like a scar left after a poisonous 負傷させる the race of a Daij-Dzin can never be effaced from the Soul until purified by a new rebirth Withal, feel not dejected, but be of good 元気づける in your affliction, since it has led you to acquire true knowledge, and to 受託する many a truth you would have さもなければ 拒絶するd with contempt. And of this priceless knowledge, acquired through 苦しむing and personal 成果／努力s--no Daij-Dzin can ever 奪う you. Fare thee 井戸／弁護士席, then, and may the Mother of Mercy, the 広大な／多数の／重要な Queen of Heaven, afford you 慰安 and 保護."

We parted, and since then I have led the life of an anchorite, in constant 孤独 and 熟考する／考慮する. Though still occasionally afflicted, I do not 悔いる the years I have passed under the 指示／教授／教育 of the Yamabooshis, but feel gratified for the knowledge received. Of the priest Tamoora Hideyeri I think always with sincere affection and 尊敬（する）・点. I corresponded 定期的に with him to the day of his death; an event which, with all its to me painful 詳細（に述べる）s, I had the unthanked-for 特権 of 証言，証人／目撃するing across the seas, at the very hour in which it occurred.

The Luminous 保護物，者

We were a small and select party of lighthearted travellers. We had arrived at Constantinople a week before from Greece, and had 充てるd fourteen hours a day ever since to toiling up and 負かす／撃墜する the 法外な 高さs of Pera, visiting bazaars, climbing to the 最高の，を越すs of minarets and fighting our way through armies of hungry dogs, the 伝統的な masters of the streets of Stamboul. Nomadic life is 感染性の, they say, and no civilization is strong enough to destroy the charm of unrestrained freedom when it has once been tasted. The gipsy cannot be tempted from his テント, and even the ありふれた tramp finds a fascination in his comfortless and 不安定な 存在, that 妨げるs him taking to any 直す／買収する，八百長をするd abode and 占領／職業. To guard my spaniel Ralph from 落ちるing a 犠牲者 to this 感染, and joining the canine Bedouins that, infested the streets, was my 長，指導者 care during our stay in Constantinople. He was a 罰金 fellow, my constant companion and 心にいだくd friend. Afraid of losing him, I kept a strict watch over his movements; for the first three days, however, he behaved like a tolerably 井戸／弁護士席-educated quadruped, and remained faithfully at my heels. At every impudent attack from his Mahomedan cousins, whether ーするつもりであるd as a 敵意を持った demonstration or an 予備交渉 of friendship, his only reply would be to draw in his tail between his 脚s, and with an 空気／公表する of dignified modesty 捜し出す 保護 under the wing of one or other of our party.

As he had thus from the first shown so decided an aversion to bad company, I began to feel 保証するd of his discretion and by the end of the third day I had かなり relaxed my vigilance. This carelessness on my part, however, was soon punished, and I was made to 悔いる my misplaced 信用／信任. In an unguarded moment he listened to the 発言する／表明する of some four-footed syren, and the last I saw of him was the end of his bushy tail, 消えるing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the corner of a dirty, winding little 支援する street.

大いに annoyed, I passed the 残りの人，物 of the day in a vain search after my dumb companion, I 申し込む／申し出d twenty, thirty, forty フランs reward for him. About as many vagabond Maltese began a 正規の／正選手 chase, and に向かって evening we were 侵略するd in our hotel by the whole 軍隊／機動隊, every man of them with a more or いっそう少なく mangy cur in his 武器, which he tried to 説得する me was my lost dog. The more I 否定するd, the more solemnly they 主張するd, one of them 現実に going 負かす／撃墜する on his 膝s, snatching from his bosom an old corroded metal image of the Virgin, and 断言するing a solemn 誓い that the Queen of Heaven herself had kindly appeared to him to point out the 権利 animal. The tumult had 増加するd to such an extent that it looked as if Ralph's 見えなくなる was going to be the 原因（となる） of a small 暴動, and finally our landlord had to send for a couple of Kavasses from the nearest police 駅／配置する, and have this 連隊 of bipeds and quadrupeds expelled by main 軍隊. I began to be 納得させるd that I should never see my dog again, and I was the more despondent since the porter of the hotel, a 半分-respectable old brigand, who, to 裁判官 by 外見s, had not passed more than half-a-dozen years at the galleys, 厳粛に 保証するd me that all my 苦痛s were useless, as my spaniel was undoubtedly dead and devoured too by this time, the Turkish dogs 存在 very fond of their more toothsome English brothers.

All this discussion had taken place in the street at the door of the hotel, and I was about to give up the search for that night at least, and enter the hotel, when an old Greek lady, a Phanariote who had been 審理，公聴会 the fracas from the steps of a door の近くに by, approached our disconsolate group and 示唆するd to 行方不明になる H---, one of our party, that we should enquire of the dervishes 関心ing the 運命／宿命 of Ralph.

And what can the dervishes know about my dog? said I, in no mood to joke, ridiculous as the proposition appeared.

"The 宗教上の men know all, Kyrea (Madam)," said she, somewhat mysteriously. "Last week I was robbed of my new satin pelisse, that my son had just brought me from Broussa, and, as you all see, I have 回復するd it and have it on my 支援する now."

"Indeed? Then the 宗教上の men have also managed to metamorphose your new pelisse into an old one by all 外見s," said one of the gentlemen who …を伴ってd us, pointing as he spoke to a large rent in the 支援する, which had been clumsily 修理d with pins.

"And that is just the most wonderful part of the whole story," 静かに answered the Phanariote, not in the least disconcerted. "They showed me in the 向こうずねing circle the ４半期/4分の1 of the town, the house, and even the room in which the Jew who had stolen my pelisse was just about to 引き裂く it up and 削減（する） it into pieces. My son and I had barely time to run over to the Kalindjikoulosek ４半期/4分の1, and to save my 所有物／資産／財産. We caught the どろぼう in the very 行為／法令／行動する, and we both 認めるd him as the man shown to us by the dervishes in the 魔法 moon. He 自白するd the 窃盗 and is now in 刑務所，拘置所."

Although 非，不，無 of us had the least comprehension of what she meant by the 魔法 moon and the 向こうずねing circle, and were all 完全に mystified by her account of the divining 力／強力にするs of the "宗教上の men," we still felt somehow 満足させるd from her manner that the story was not altogether a 捏造／製作, and since she had at all events 明らかに 後継するd in 回復するing her 所有物／資産／財産 through 存在 somehow 補助装置d by the dervishes, we 決定するd to go the に引き続いて morning and see for ourselves, for what had helped her might help us likewise.

The monotonous cry of the Muezzins from the 最高の，を越すs of the minarets had just 布告するd the hour of noon as we, descending from the 高さs of Pera to the port of Galata, with difficulty managed to 肘 our way through the unsavoury （人が）群がるs of the 商業の ４半期/4分の1 of the town. Before we reached the ドッキングする／減らす／ドックに入れるs, we had been half deafened by the shouts and incessant ear-piercing cries and the Babel-like 混乱 of tongues. In this part of the city it is useless to 推定する／予想する to be guided by either house numbers, or 指名するs of streets. The 場所 of any 願望（する）d place is 示すd by its proximity to some other more 目だつ building such as a イスラム教寺院, bath, or European shop; for the 残り／休憩（する）, one has to 信用 to Allah and his prophet.

It was with the greatest difficulty, therefore, that we finally discovered the British ship-chandler's 蓄える／店, at the 後部 of which we were to find the place of our 目的地. Our hotel guide was as ignorant of the dervishes' abode as we were ourselves; but at last a small Greek, in all the 簡単 of 原始の undress, 同意d for a modest 巡査 backsheesh to lead us to the ダンサーs.

When we arrived we were shown into a 広大な and 暗い／優うつな hall that looked like a 砂漠d stable. It was long and 狭くする, the 床に打ち倒す was thickly strewn with sand as in a riding school, and it was lighted only by small windows placed at some 高さ from the ground. The dervishes had finished their morning 業績／成果s, and were evidently 残り／休憩（する）ing from their exhausting 労働s. They looked 完全に prostrated, some lying about in corners, others sitting on their heels 星／主役にするing vacantly into space, engaged, as we were 知らせるd, in meditation on their invisible deity. They appeared to have lost all 力／強力にする of sight and 審理，公聴会, for 非，不，無 of them 答える／応じるd to our questions until a 広大な／多数の／重要な gaunt 人物／姿／数字, wearing a tall cap that made him look at least seven feet high, 現れるd from an obscure corner. 知らせるing us that he was their 長，指導者, the 巨大（な） gave us to understand that the saintly brethren, 存在 in the habit of receiving orders for 付加 儀式s from Allah himself, must on no account be 乱すd. But when our interpreter had explained to him the 反対する of our visit, which 関心d himself alone, as he was the 単独の custodian of the "divining 棒," his 反対s 消えるd and he 延長するd his 手渡す for alms. Upon 存在 gratified, he intimated that only two of our party could be 認める at one time into the 信用／信任 of the 未来, and led the way, followed by 行方不明になる H--and myself.

急落（する），激減（する）ing after him into what seemed to be a half subterranean passage, we were led to the foot of a tall ladder 主要な to a 議会 under the roof. We 緊急発進するd up after our guide, and at the 最高の，を越す we 設立する ourselves in a wretched garret of 穏健な size, with 明らかにする 塀で囲むs and destitute of furniture. The 床に打ち倒す was carpeted with a 厚い 層 of dust, and cobwebs festooned the 塀で囲むs in neglected 混乱. In the corner we saw something that I at first mistook for a bundle of old rags; but the heap presently moved and got on its 脚s, 前進するd to the middle of the room and stood before us, the most 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の looking creature that I ever beheld. Its sex was 女性（の）, but whether she was a woman or child it was impossible to decide. She was a hideous-looking dwarf, with an enormous 長，率いる, the shoulders of a grenadier, with a waist in 割合; the whole supported by two short, lean, spider-like 脚s that seemed unequal to the 仕事 of 耐えるing the 負わせる of the monstrous 団体／死体. She had a grinning countenance like the 直面する of a satyr, and it was ornamented with letters and 調印するs from the Koran painted in 有望な yellow. On her forehead was a 血-red 三日月; her 長，率いる was 栄冠を与えるd with a dusty tarbouche, or fez; her 脚s were arrayed in large Turkish trousers, and some dirty white muslin wrapped 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her 団体／死体 barely 十分であるd to 隠す its hideous deformities. This creature rather let herself 減少（する） than sat 負かす／撃墜する in the middle of the 床に打ち倒す, and as her 負わせる descended on the rickety boards it sent up a cloud of dust that 始める，決める us coughing and sneezing. This was the famous Tatmos known as the Damascus oracle!

Without losing time in idle talk, the dervish produced a piece of chalk, and traced around the girl a circle about six feet in 直径. Fetching from behind the door twelve small 巡査 lamps which he filled with some dark liquid from a small 瓶／封じ込める which he drew from his bosom, he placed them symmetrically around the 魔法 circle. He then broke a 半導体素子 of 支持を得ようと努めるd from a パネル盤 of the half 廃虚d door, which bore the 示すs of many a 類似の depredation, and, 持つ／拘留するing the 半導体素子 between his thumb and finger he began blowing on it at 正規の／正選手 intervals, 補欠／交替の／交替するing the blowing with mutterings of some 肉親，親類d of weird incantation, till suddenly, and without any 明らかな 原因（となる） for its ignition, there appeared a 誘発する on the 半導体素子 and it 炎d up like a 乾燥した，日照りの match. The dervish then lit the twelve lamps at this self-生成するd 炎上.

During this 過程, Tatmos, who had sat till then altogether unconcerned and motionless, 除去するd her yellow slippers from her naked feet, and throwing them into a corner, 公表する／暴露するd as an 付加 beauty, a sixth toe on each deformed foot. The dervish now reached over into the circle and 掴むing the dwarf's ankles gave her a jerk, as if he had been 解除するing a 捕らえる、獲得する of corn, and raised her （疑いを）晴らす off the ground, then, stepping 支援する a pace, held her 長，率いる downward. He shook her as one might a 解雇（する） to pack its contents, the 動議 存在 正規の／正選手 and 平易な. He then swung her to and fro like a pendulum until the necessary 勢い was acquired, when letting go one foot and 掴むing the other with both 手渡すs, he made a powerful muscular 成果／努力 and whirled her 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in the 空気／公表する as if she had been an Indian club.

My companion had shrunk 支援する in alarm to the farthest corner. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the dervish swung his living 重荷（を負わせる）, she remained perfectly passive. The 動議 増加するd in rapidity until the 注目する，もくろむ could hardly follow the 団体／死体 in its 回路・連盟. This continued for perhaps two or three minutes, until, 徐々に slackening the 動議 he at length stopped it altogether, and in an instant had landed the girl on her 膝s in the middle of the lamp-lit circle. Such was the Eastern 方式 of mesmerization as practised の中で the dervishes.

And now the dwarf seemed 完全に oblivious of 外部の 反対するs and in a 深い trance. Her 長，率いる and jaw dropped on her chest, her 注目する，もくろむs were glazed and 星／主役にするing, and altogether her 外見 was even more hideous than before. The dervish then carefully の近くにd the shutters of the only window, and we should have been in total obscurity but that there was a 穴を開ける bored in it, through which entered a 有望な ray of sunlight that 発射 through the darkened room and shone upon the girl. He arranged her drooping 長，率いる so that the ray should 落ちる upon the 栄冠を与える, after which, 動議ing us to remain silent, he 倍のd his 武器 upon his bosom, and, 直す／買収する，八百長をするing his gaze upon the 有望な 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, became as motionless as a 石／投石する image. I, too, riveted my 注目する，もくろむs on the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, wondering what was to happen next, and how all this strange 儀式 was to help me to find Ralph.

By degrees, the 有望な patch, as if it had drawn through the sunbeam a greater splendour from without and condensed it within its own area, 形態／調整d itself into a brilliant 星／主役にする, sending out rays in every direction as from a 焦点（を合わせる）.

A curious 光学の 影響 then occurred: the room, which had been 以前 部分的に／不公平に lighted by the sunbeam, grew darker and darker as the 星／主役にする 増加するd in radiance, until we 設立する ourselves in an Egyptian gloom. The 星／主役にする twinkled, trembled and turned, at first with a slow gyratory 動議, then faster and faster, 増加するing its circumference at every rotation until it formed a brilliant disk, and we no longer saw the dwarf, who seemed 吸収するd into its light. Having 徐々に 達成するd an 極端に 早い velocity, as the girl had done when whirled by the dervish, the 動議 began to 減少（する） and finally 合併するd into a feeble vibration, like the shimmer of moonbeams on rippling water. Then it flickered for a moment longer, emitted a few last flashes, and assuming the 濃度／密度 and irridescence of an 巨大な opal, it remained motionless. The disk now radiated a moon-like lustre, soft and silvery, but instead of illuminating the garret, it seemed only to 強める the 不明瞭. The 辛勝する／優位 of the circle was not penumbrous, but on the contrary はっきりと defined like that of a silver 保護物，者.

All 存在 now ready, the dervish without uttering a word, or 除去するing his gaze from the disk, stretched out a 手渡す, and taking 持つ／拘留する of 地雷, he drew me to his 味方する and pointed to the luminous 保護物，者. Looking at the place 示すd, we saw large patches appear like those on the moon. These 徐々に formed themselves into 人物／姿／数字s that began moving about in high 救済 in their natural colours. They neither appeared like a photograph nor an engraving; still いっそう少なく like the reflection of images on a mirror, but as if the disk were a cameo, and they were raised above its surface and then endowed with life and 動議. To my astonishment and my friend's びっくり仰天, we 認めるd the 橋（渡しをする） 主要な from Galata to Stamboul spanning the Golden Horn from the new to the old city. There were the people hurrying to and fro, steamers and gay caiques gliding on the blue Bosphorus, the many coloured buildings, 郊外住宅s and palaces 反映するd in the water; and the whole picture illuminated by the noonday sun. It passed like a panorama, but so vivid was the impression that we could not tell whether it or ourselves were in 動議. All was bustle and life, but not a sound broke the oppressive stillness. It was noiseless as a dream. It was a phantom picture. Street after street and ４半期/4分の1 after ４半期/4分の1 後継するd one another; there was the bazaar, with its 狭くする, roofed passages, the small shops on either 味方する, the coffee houses with 厳粛に smoking Turks; and as either they glided past us or we past them, one of the smokers upset the narghile and coffee of another, and a ボレー of soundless 悪口雑言s 原因（となる）d us 広大な／多数の／重要な amusement. So we travelled with the picture until we （機の）カム to a large building that I 認めるd as the palace of the 大臣 of 財政／金融. In a 溝へはまらせる／不時着する behind the house, and の近くに to a イスラム教寺院, lying in a pool of mud with his silken coat all bedraggled, lay my poor Ralph! Panting and crouching 負かす／撃墜する as if exhausted, he seemed to be in a dying 条件; and 近づく him were gathered some sorry-looking curs who lay blinking in the sun and snapping at the 飛行機で行くs!

I had seen all that I 願望（する）d, although I had not breathed a word about the dog to the dervish, and had come more out of curiosity than with the idea of any success. I was impatient to leave at once and 回復する Ralph, but as my companion besought me to remain a little while longer, I reluctantly 同意d. The scene faded away and 行方不明になる H--placed herself in turn by the 味方する of the dervish.

"I will think of him," she whispered in my ear with the eager トン that young ladies 一般に assume when talking of the worshipped him.

There is a long stretch of sand and a blue sea with white waves dancing in the sun, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な steamer is ploughing her way along past a desolate shore, leaving a 乳の 跡をつける behind her. The deck is 十分な of life, the men are busy 今後, the cook with white cap and apron is coming out of the galley, 制服を着た officers are moving about, 乗客s fill the ４半期/4分の1-deck, lounging, flirting or reading, and a young man we both 認める comes 今後 and leans over the taffrail. It is--him.

行方不明になる H--gives a little gasp, blushes and smiles, and concentrates her thoughts again. The picture of the steamer 消えるs; the 魔法 moon remains for a few moments blank. But new 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs appear on its luminous 直面する, we see a library slowly 現れるing from its depths--a library with green carpet and hangings, and 調書をとる／予約する-棚上げにするs 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 味方するs of the room. Seated in an arm-議長，司会を務める at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する under a hanging lamp, is an old gentleman 令状ing. His gray hair is 小衝突d 支援する from his forehead, his 直面する is smooth-shaven and his countenance has an 表現 of benignity.

The dervish made a 迅速な 動議 to enjoin silence; the light on the disk quivers, but 再開するs its 安定した brilliancy, and again its surface is imageless for a second.

We are 支援する in Constantinople now and out of the pearly, depths of the 保護物，者 forms our own apartment in the hotel. There are our papers and 調書をとる／予約するs on the bureau, my friend's travelling hat in a corner, her 略章s hanging on the glass, and lying on the bed the very dress she had changed when starting out on our 探検隊／遠征隊. No 詳細（に述べる） was 欠如（する）ing to make the 身元確認，身分証明 完全にする; and as if to 証明する that we were not seeing something conjured up in our imagination, there lay upon the dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する two unopened letters, the handwriting on which was 明確に 認めるd by my friend. They were from a very dear 親族 of hers, from whom she had 推定する／予想するd to hear when in Athens, but had been disappointed. The scene faded away and we now saw her brother's room with himself lying upon the lounge, and a servant bathing his 長，率いる, whence to our horror, 血 was trickling. We had left the boy in perfect health but an hour before; and upon seeing this picture my companion uttered a cry of alarm, and 掴むing me by the 手渡す dragged me to the door. We 再結合させるd our guide and friends in the long hall and hurried 支援する to the hotel.

Young H--had fallen downstairs and 削減（する） his forehead rather 不正に; in our room, on the dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する were the two letters which had arrived in our absence. They had been 今後d from Athens. Ordering a carriage I at once drove to the 省 of 財政／金融, and alighting with the guide, hurriedly made for the 溝へはまらせる／不時着する I had seen for the first time in the 向こうずねing disk! In the middle of the pool, 不正に mangled, half-famished, but still alive, lay my beautiful spaniel Ralph, and 近づく him were the blinking curs, unconcernedly snapping at the 飛行機で行くs.

The 洞穴 of the EchoeS

A Strange but True Story*

* This story is given from the narrative of an 注目する，もくろむ-証言，証人／目撃する, a ロシアの gentleman, very pious, and fully 信頼できる. Moreover, the facts are copied from the police 記録，記録的な／記録するs of P---. The 注目する，もくろむ-証言，証人／目撃する in question せいにするs it, of course, partly to divine 干渉，妨害 and partly to the Evil One.--H. P. B.

In one of the distant 政府s of the ロシアの empire, in a small town on the 国境s of Siberia, a mysterious 悲劇 occurred more than thirty years ago. About six versts from the little town of P---, famous for the wild beauty of its scenery, and for the wealth of its inhabitants--一般に proprietors of 地雷s and of アイロンをかける foundries--stood an aristocratic mansion. Its 世帯 consisted of the master, a rich old bachelor and his brother, who was a widower and the father of two sons and three daughters.

It was known that the proprietor, Mr. Izvertzoff, had 可決する・採択するd his brother's children, and, having formed an especial attachment for his eldest 甥, Nicolas, he made him the 単独の 相続人 of his 非常に／多数の 広い地所s.

Time rolled on. The uncle was getting old, the 甥 was coming of age. Days and years had passed in monotonous serenity, when, on the hitherto （疑いを）晴らす horizon of the 静かな family, appeared a cloud. On an unlucky day one of the nieces took it into her 長，率いる to 熟考する／考慮する the zither. The 器具 存在 of 純粋に Teutonic origin, and no teacher of it residing in the neighbourhood, the indulgent uncle sent to St. Petersburg for both. After diligent search only one Professor could be 設立する willing to 信用 himself in such の近くに proximity to Siberia. It was an old German artist, who, 株ing his affections 平等に between his 器具 and a pretty blonde daughter, would part with neither. And thus it （機の）カム to pass that, one 罰金 morning, the old Professor arrived at the mansion, with his music box under one arm and his fair Munchen leaning on the other.

From that day the little cloud began growing 速く; for every vibration of the melodious 器具 設立する a responsive echo in the old bachelor's heart. Music awakens love, they say, and the work begun by the zither was 完全にするd by Munchen's blue 注目する，もくろむs. At the 満期 of six months the niece had become an 専門家 zither player, and the uncle was 猛烈に in love.

One morning, 集会 his 可決する・採択するd family around him, he embraced them all very tenderly, 約束d to remember them in his will, and 負傷させる up by 宣言するing his unalterable 決意／決議 to marry the blue-注目する，もくろむd Munchen. After this he fell upon their necks, and wept in silent rapture. The family, understanding that they were cheated out of the 相続物件, also wept; but it was for another 原因（となる）. Having thus wept, they consoled themselves and tried to rejoice, for the old gentleman was 心から beloved by all. Not all of them rejoiced, though. Nicolas, who had himself been smitten to the heart by the pretty German, and who 設立する himself defrauded at once of his belle and of his uncle's money, neither rejoiced nor consoled himself, but disappeared for a whole day.

一方／合間, Mr. Izvertzoff had given orders to 準備する his traveling carriage on the に引き続いて day, and it was whispered that he was going to the 長，指導者 town of the 地区, at some distance from his home, with the 意向 of altering his will. Though very 豊富な, he had no superintendent on his 広い地所, but kept his 調書をとる／予約するs himself. The same evening after supper, he was heard in his room, 怒って scolding his servant, who had been in his service for over thirty years. This man, Ivan, was a native of northern Asia, from Kamschatka; he had been brought up by the family in the Christian 宗教, and was thought to be very much 大（公）使館員d to his master. A few days later, when the first 悲劇の circumstance I am about to relate had brought all the police 軍隊 to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, it was remembered that on that night Ivan was drunk; that his master, who had a horror of this 副／悪徳行為, had paternally thrashed him, and turned him out of his room, and that Ivan had been seen reeling out of the door, and had been heard to mutter 脅しs.

On the 広大な domain of Mr. Izvertzoff there was a curious cavern, which excited the curiosity of all who visited it. It 存在するs to this day, and is 井戸／弁護士席 known to every inhabitant of P---. A pine forest, 開始するing a few feet from the garden gate, climbs in 法外な terraces up a long 範囲 of rocky hills, which it covers with a 幅の広い belt of impenetrable vegetation. The grotto 主要な into the cavern, which is known as the "洞穴 of the Echoes," is 据えるd about half a mile from the 場所／位置 of the mansion, from which it appears as a small 穴掘り in the hillside, almost hidden by luxuriant 工場／植物s, but not so 完全に as to 妨げる any person entering it from 存在 readily seen from the terrace in 前線 of the house. Entering the grotto, the explorer finds at the 後部 a 狭くする cleft; having passed through which he 現れるs into a lofty cavern, feebly lighted through fissures in the 丸天井d roof, fifty feet from the ground. The cavern itself is 巨大な, and would easily 持つ／拘留する between two and three thousand people. A part of it, in the days of Mr. Izvertzoff, was 覆うd with flagstones, and was often used in the summer as a ball-room by picnic parties. Of an 不規律な oval, it 徐々に 狭くするs into a 幅の広い 回廊（地帯）, which runs for several miles 地下組織の, 開始 here and there into other 議会s, as large and lofty as the ball-room, but, unlike this, impassable さもなければ than in a boat, as they are always 十分な of water. These natural 水盤／入り江s have the 評判 of 存在 unfathomable.

On the 利ざや of the first of these is a small 壇・綱領・公約, with several mossy rustic seats arranged on it, and it is from this 位置／汚点／見つけ出す that the phenomenal echoes, which give the cavern its 指名する, are heard in all their weirdness. A word pronounced in a whisper, or even a sigh, is caught up by endless mocking 発言する／表明するs, and instead of 減らすing in 容積／容量, as honest echoes do, the sound grows louder and louder at every 連続する repetition, until at last it bursts 前へ／外へ like the repercussion of a ピストル 発射, and recedes in a plaintive wail 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯）.

On the day in question, Mr. Izvertzoff had について言及するd his 意向 of having a dancing party in this 洞穴 on his wedding day, which he had 直す／買収する，八百長をするd for an 早期に date. On the に引き続いて morning, while 準備するing for his 運動, he was seen by his family entering the grotto, …を伴ってd only by his Siberian servant. Half-an-hour later, Ivan returned to the mansion for a 消す-box which his master had forgotten in his room, and went 支援する with it to the 洞穴. An hour later the whole house was startled by his loud cries. Pale and dripping with water, Ivan 急ぐd in like a madman, and 宣言するd that Mr. Izvertzoff was nowhere to be 設立する in the 洞穴. Thinking he had fallen into the lake, he had dived into the first 水盤／入り江 in search of him and was nearly 溺死するd himself.

The day passed in vain 試みる／企てるs to find the 団体／死体. The police filled the house, and louder than the 残り／休憩（する） in his despair was Nicolas, the 甥, who had returned home only to 会合，会う the sad tidings.

A dark 疑惑 fell upon Ivan, the Siberian. He had been struck by his master the night before, and had been heard to 断言する 復讐. He had …を伴ってd him alone to the 洞穴, and when his room was searched a box 十分な of rich family jewellery, known to have been carefully kept in Mr. Izvertzoff's apartment, was 設立する under Ivan's bedding. Vainly did the serf call God to 証言，証人／目撃する that the box had been given to him in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 by his master himself, just before they proceeded to the 洞穴; that it was the latter's 目的 to have the jewellery reset, as he ーするつもりであるd it for a wedding 現在の to his bride; and that he, Ivan, would willingly give his own life to 解任する that of his master, if he knew him to be dead. No 注意する was paid to him, however, and he was 逮捕（する）d and thrown into 刑務所，拘置所, upon a 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of 殺人. There he was left, for under the ロシアの 法律 a 犯罪の cannot--at any 率, he could not in those days--be 宣告，判決d for a 罪，犯罪, however conclusive the 状況証拠, unless he 自白するd his 犯罪.

After a week had passed in useless search, the family arrayed themselves in 深い 嘆く／悼むing; and as the will as 初めは drawn remained without a codicil, the whole of the 所有物／資産／財産 passed into the 手渡すs of the 甥. The old teacher and his daughter bore this sudden 逆転する of fortune with true Germanic phlegm, and 用意が出来ている to 出発／死. Taking again his zither under one arm, the old man was about to lead away his Munchen by the other, when the 甥 stopped him by 申し込む／申し出ing himself as the fair damsel's husband in the place of his 出発／死d uncle. The change was 設立する to be an agreeable one, and, without much ado, the young people were married.

Ten years rolled away, and we 会合，会う the happy family once more at the beginning of 1859. The fair Munchen had grown fat and vulgar. From the day of the old man's 見えなくなる, Nicolas had become morose and retired in his habits, and many wondered at the change in him, for now he was never seen to smile. It seemed as if his only 目的（とする） in life were to find out his uncle's 殺害者, or rather to bring Ivan to 自白する his 犯罪. But the man still 固執するd that he was innocent.

An only son had been born to the young couple, and a strange child it was. Small, delicate, and ever 病んでいる, his frail life seemed to hang by a thread. When his features were in repose, his resemblance to his uncle was so striking that the members of the family often shrank from him in terror. It was the pale shrivelled 直面する of a man of sixty upon the shoulders of a child nine years old. He was never seen either to laugh or to play, but, perched in his high 議長，司会を務める, would 厳粛に sit there, 倍のing his 武器 in a way peculiar to the late Mr. Izvertzoff; and thus he would remain for hours, drowsy and motionless. His nurses were often seen furtively crossing themselves at night, upon approaching him, and not one of them would 同意 to sleep alone with him in the nursery. His father's behaviour に向かって him was still more strange. He seemed to love him passionately, and at the same time to hate him 激しく. He seldom embraced or caressed the child, but with livid cheek and 星／主役にするing 注目する，もくろむ, he would pass long hours watching him, as the child sat 静かに in his corner, in his goblin-like, old-fashioned way.

The child had never left the 広い地所, and few outside the family knew of his 存在.

About the middle of July, a tall Hungarian traveller, に先行するd by a 広大な／多数の／重要な 評判 for eccentricity, wealth and mysterious 力／強力にするs, arrived at the town of P--from the North, where, it was said, he had resided for many years. He settled in the little town, in company with a Shaman or South Siberian magician, on whom he was said to make mesmeric 実験s. He gave dinners and parties, and invariably 展示（する）d his Shaman, of whom he felt very proud, for the amusement of his guests. One day the 著名なs of P--made an 予期しない 侵略 of the domains of Nicolas Izvertzoff, and requested the 貸付金 of his 洞穴 for an evening entertainment. Nicolas 同意d with 広大な／多数の／重要な 不本意, and only after still greater hesitancy was he 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd upon to join the party.

The first cavern and the 壇・綱領・公約 beside the bottomless lake glittered with lights. Hundreds of flickering candles and たいまつs, stuck in the clefts of the 激しく揺するs, illuminated the place and drove the 影をつくる／尾行するs from the mossy nooks and corners, where they had crouched undisturbed for many years. The stalactites on the 塀で囲むs sparkled brightly, and the sleeping echoes were suddenly awakened by a joyous 混乱 of laughter and conversation. The Shaman, who was never lost sight of by his friend and patron, sat in a corner, 入り口d as usual. Crouched on a 事業／計画（する）ing 激しく揺する, about 中途の between the 入り口 and the water, with his lemon-yellow, wrinkled 直面する, flat nose, and thin 耐えるd, he looked more like an ugly 石／投石する idol than a human 存在. Many of the company 圧力（をかける）d around him and received 訂正する answers to their questions, the Hungarian cheerfully submitting his mesmerized "支配する" to cross-examination.

Suddenly one of the party, a lady, 発言／述べるd that it was in that very 洞穴 that old Mr. Izvertzoff had so unaccountably disappeared ten years before. The foreigner appeared 利益／興味d, and 願望（する）d to learn more of the circumstances, so Nicolas was sought まっただ中に the （人が）群がる and led before the eager group. He was the host and he 設立する it impossible to 辞退する the 需要・要求するd narrative. He repeated the sad tale in a trembling 発言する／表明する, with a pallid cheek, and 涙／ほころびs were seen glittering in his feverish 注目する，もくろむs. The company were 大いに 影響する／感情d, and encomiums upon the behaviour of the loving 甥 in honouring the memory of his uncle and benefactor were 自由に 広まる in whispers, when suddenly the 発言する／表明する of Nicolas became choked, his 注目する，もくろむs started from their sockets, and, with a 抑えるd groan, he staggered 支援する. Every 注目する，もくろむ in the （人が）群がる followed with curiosity his haggard look, as it fell and remained riveted upon a 弱めるd little 直面する, that peeped from behind the 支援する of the Hungarian.

"Where do you come from? Who brought you here, child?" gasped out Nicolas, as pale as death.

"I was in bed, papa; this man （機の）カム to me, and brought me here in his 武器," answered the boy 簡単に, pointing to the Shaman, beside whom he stood upon the 激しく揺する, and who, with his 注目する，もくろむs の近くにd, kept swaying himself to and fro like a living pendulum.

"That is very strange," 発言／述べるd one of the guests, "for the man has never moved from his place."

"Good God! what an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の resemblance!" muttered an old 居住（者） of the town, a friend of the lost man.

"You 嘘（をつく）, child!" ひどく exclaimed the father. "Go to bed; this is no place for you."

"Come, come," interposed the Hungarian, with a strange 表現 on his 直面する, and encircling with his arm the slender childish 人物／姿／数字; "the little fellow has seen the 二塁打 of my Shaman, which roams いつかs far away from his 団体／死体, and has mistaken the phantom for the man himself. Let him remain with us for a while."

At these strange words the guests 星／主役にするd at each other in mute surprise, while some piously made the 調印する of the cross, spitting aside, 推定では at the devil and all his 作品.

"By-the-bye," continued the Hungarian with a peculiar firmness of accent, and 演説（する）／住所ing the company rather than any one in particular; "why should we not try, with the help of my Shaman, to unravel the mystery hanging over the 悲劇? Is the 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd party still lying in 刑務所，拘置所? What? he has not 自白するd up to now? This is surely very strange. But now we will learn the truth in a few minutes! Let all keep silent!"

He then approached the Tehuktchene, and すぐに began his 業績／成果 without so much as asking the 同意 of the master of the place. The latter stood rooted to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, as if petrified with horror, and unable to articulate a word. The suggestion met with general approbation, save from him; and the police 視察官, Col. S---, 特に 認可するd of the idea.

"Ladies and gentlemen," said the mesmerizer in soft トンs, "許す me for this once to proceed さもなければ than in my general fashion. I will 雇う the method of native 魔法. It is more appropriate to this wild place, and far more 効果的な as you will find, than our European method of mesmerization."

Without waiting for an answer, he drew from a 捕らえる、獲得する that never left his person, first a small 派手に宣伝する, and then two little phials--one 十分な of fluid, the other empty. With the contents of the former he ぱらぱら雨d the Shaman, who fell to trembling and nodding more violently than ever. The 空気／公表する was filled with the perfume of spicy odours, and the atmosphere itself seemed to become clearer. Then, to the horror of those 現在の, he approached the Tibetan, and taking a miniature stiletto from his pocket, he 急落（する），激減（する）d the sharp steel into the man's forearm, and drew 血 from it, which he caught in the empty phial. When it was half filled, he 圧力（をかける）d the orifice of the 負傷させる with his thumb, and stopped the flow of 血 as easily as if he had corked a 瓶／封じ込める, after which he ぱらぱら雨d the 血 over the little boy's 長，率いる. He then 一時停止するd the 派手に宣伝する from his neck, and, with two ivory 派手に宣伝する-sticks, which were covered with 魔法 調印するs and letters, he began （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing a sort of reveille, to 派手に宣伝する up the spirits, as he said.

The bystanders, half-shocked and half-terrified by these 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 訴訟／進行s, 熱望して （人が）群がるd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, and for a few moments a dead silence 統治するd throughout the lofty cavern. Nicolas, with his 直面する livid and 死体-like, stood speechless as before. The mesmerizer had placed himself between the Shaman and the 壇・綱領・公約, when he began slowly drumming. The first 公式文書，認めるs were muffled, and vibrated so softly in the 空気／公表する that they awakened no echo, but the Shaman quickened his pendulum-like 動議 and the child became restless. The drummer then began a slow 詠唱する, low, impressive and solemn.

As the unknown words 問題／発行するd from his lips, the 炎上s of the candles and たいまつs wavered and flickered, until they began dancing in rhythm with the 詠唱する. A 冷淡な 勝利，勝つd （機の）カム wheezing from the dark 回廊（地帯）s beyond the water, leaving a plaintive echo in its 追跡する. Then a sort of nebulous vapour, seeming to ooze from the rocky ground and 塀で囲むs, gathered about the Shaman and the boy. Around the latter the aura was silvery and transparent, but the cloud which enveloped the former was red and 悪意のある. Approaching nearer to the 壇・綱領・公約 the magician （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 a louder roll upon the 派手に宣伝する, and this time the echo caught it up with terrific 影響! It reverberated 近づく and far in incessant peals; one wail followed another louder and louder, until the 雷鳴ing roar seemed the chorus of a thousand demon 発言する／表明するs rising from the fathomless depths of the lake. The water itself, whose surface, illuminated by many lights, had 以前 been smooth as a sheet of glass, became suddenly agitated, as if a powerful gust of 勝利，勝つd had swept over its unruffled 直面する. Another 詠唱する, and a roll of the 派手に宣伝する, and the mountain trembled to its 創立／基礎 with the 大砲-like peals which rolled through the dark and distant 回廊（地帯）s. The Shaman's 団体／死体 rose two yards in the 空気／公表する, and nodding and swaying, sat, self-一時停止するd like an apparition. But the 変形 which now occurred in the boy 冷気／寒がらせるd everyone, as they speechlessly watched the scene. The silvery cloud about the boy now seemed to 解除する him, too, into the 空気／公表する; but, unlike the Shaman, his feet never left the ground. The child began to grow, as though the work of years was miraculously 遂行するd in a few seconds. He became tall and large, and his senile features grew older with the ageing of his 団体／死体. A few more seconds, and the youthful form had 完全に disappeared. It was 全く 吸収するd in another individuality, and, to the horror of those 現在の who had been familiar with his 外見, this individuality was that of old Mr. Izvertzoff, and on his 寺 was a large gaping 負傷させる, from which trickled 広大な／多数の／重要な 減少（する）s of 血.

This phantom moved に向かって Nicolas, till it stood 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of him, while he, with his hair standing 築く, with the look of a madman gazed at his own son, transformed into his uncle. The sepulchral silence was broken by the Hungarian, who, 演説（する）／住所ing the child phantom, asked him, in solemn 発言する／表明する:

"In the 指名する of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Master, of Him who has all 力／強力にする, answer the truth, and nothing but the truth. Restless spirit, hast thou been lost by 事故, or foully 殺人d?"

The spectre's lips moved, but it was the echo which answered for them in lugubrious shouts: "殺人d! mur-der-ed!! 殺人d!!!"

"Where? How? By whom?" asked the conjuror.

The apparition pointed a finger at Nicolas and, without 除去するing its gaze or lowering its 武器, 退却／保養地d backwards slowly に向かって the lake. At every step it took, the younger Izvertzoff, as if compelled by some irresistable fascination, 前進するd a step に向かって it, until the phantom reached the lake, and the next moment was seen gliding on its surface. It was a fearful, ghostly scene!

When he had come within two steps of the brink of the watery abyss, a violent convulsion ran through the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of the 有罪の man. Flinging himself upon his 膝s, he clung to one of the rustic seats with a desperate clutch, and 星／主役にするing wildly, uttered a long piercing cry of agony. The phantom now remained motionless on the water, and bending his 延長するd finger, slowly beckoned him to come. Crouched in abject terror, the wretched man shrieked until the cavern rang again and again: "I did not...No, I did not 殺人 you!"

Then （機の）カム a splash, and now it was the boy who was in the dark water, struggling for his life, in the middle of the lake, with the same motionless 厳しい apparition brooding over him.

"Papa! papa! Save me...I am 溺死するing!"...cried a piteous little 発言する／表明する まっただ中に the uproar of the mocking echoes.

"My boy!" shrieked Nicolas, in the accents of a maniac, springing to his feet. "My boy! Save him! Oh, save him!...Yes I 自白する...I am the 殺害者...It is I who killed him!"

Another splash, and the phantom disappeared. With a cry of horror the company 急ぐd に向かって the 壇・綱領・公約; but their feet were suddenly rooted to the ground, as they saw まっただ中に the 渦巻くing eddies a whitish shapeless 集まり 持つ／拘留するing the 殺害者 and the boy in tight embrace, and slowly 沈むing into the bottomless lake...

On the morning after these occurrences, when, after a sleepless night, some of the party visited the 住居 of the Hungarian gentleman, they 設立する it の近くにd and 砂漠d. He and the Shaman had disappeared. Many are の中で the old inhabitants of P--who remember him; the Police 視察官, Col. S---, dying a few years ago in the 十分な 保証／確信 that the noble traveller was the devil. To 追加する to the general びっくり仰天 the Izvertzoff mansion took 解雇する／砲火／射撃 on that same night and was 完全に destroyed. The 大司教 成し遂げるd the 儀式 of exorcism, but the locality is considered accursed to this day. The 政府 調査／捜査するd the facts, and ordered silence.

From The Polar Lands

A Christmas Story

Just a year ago, during the Christmas holidays, a 非常に／多数の society had gathered in the country house, or rather the old hereditary 城, of a 豊富な landowner in Finland. Many were the remains in it of our forefathers' hospitable way of living; and many the mediaeval customs 保存するd, 設立するd on traditions and superstitions, 半分-kinnish and 半分-ロシアの, the latter 輸入するd into it by its 女性（の） proprietors from the shores of the Neva. Christmas trees were 存在 用意が出来ている and 器具／実施するs for divination were 存在 made ready. For, in that old 城 there were grim worm-eaten portraits of famous ancestors and knights and ladies, old 砂漠d turrets, with bastions and Gothic windows; mysterious sombre alleys, and dark and endless cellers, easily transformed into subterranean passages and 洞穴s, ghostly 刑務所，拘置所 独房s, haunted by the restless phantoms of the heroes of 地元の legends. In short, the old Manor 申し込む／申し出d every 商品／必需品 for romantic horrors. But 式のs! this once they serve for nought; in the 現在の narrative these dear old horrors play no such part as they さもなければ might.

Its 長，指導者 hero is a very commonplace, prosaical man--let us call him Erkler. Yes; Dr. Erkler, professor of 薬／医学, half-German through his father, a 十分な-blown ロシアの on his mother's 味方する and by education; and one who looked a rather ひどく built, and ordinary mortal. にもかかわらず, very 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の things happened with him.

Erkler, as it turned out, was a 広大な／多数の／重要な traveller, who by his own choice had …を伴ってd one of the most famous explorers on his 旅行s 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the world. More than once they had both seen death 直面する to 直面する from sunstrokes under the Tropics, from 冷淡な in the Polar 地域s. All this notwithstanding, the doctor spoke with a never-abating enthusiasm about their "winterings" in Greenland and Novaya Zemla, and about the 砂漠 plains in Australia, where he lunched off a kangaroo and dined off an emu, and almost 死なせる／死ぬd of かわき during the passage through a waterless 跡をつける, which it took them forty hours to cross.

"Yes," he used to 発言／述べる, "I have experienced almost everything, save what you would 述べる as supernatural... . This, of course, if we throw out of account a 確かな 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の event in my life--a man I met, of whom I will tell you just now--and its...indeed, rather strange, I may 追加する やめる inexplicable, results."

There was a loud 需要・要求する that he should explain himself; and the doctor, 軍隊d to 産する／生じる, began his narrative.

"In 1878 we were compelled to winter on the northwestern coast of Spitzbergen. We had been 試みる／企てるing to find our way during the short summer to the 政治家; but, as usual, the 試みる／企てる had 証明するd a 失敗, 借りがあるing to the icebergs, and, after several such fruitless endeavours, we had to give it up. No sooner had we settled than the polar night descended upon us, our steamers got wedged in and frozen between the 封鎖するs of ice in the 湾 of Mussel, and we 設立する ourselves 削減（する） off for eight long months from the 残り／休憩（する） of the living world. I 自白する I, for one, felt it terribly at first. We became 特に discouraged when one 嵐の night the snow ハリケーン scattered a 集まり of 構成要素s 用意が出来ている for our winter buildings, and 奪うd us of over forty deer from our herd. 餓死 in prospect is no incentive to good humour; and with the deer we had lost the best plat de 抵抗 against polar 霜s, human organisms 需要・要求するing in that 気候 an 増加する of heating and solid food. However, we were finally reconciled to our loss, and even got accustomed to the 地元の and in reality more nutritious food--調印（する）s, and 調印（する）-grease. Our men from the 残余s of our 板材 built a house neatly divided into two compartments, one for our three professors and myself, and the other for themselves; and, a few 木造の sheds 存在 建設するd for 気象の, 天文学の and 磁石の 目的s, we even 追加するd a 保護するing stable for the few remaining deer. And then began the monotonous 一連の dawnless nights and days, hardly distinguishable one from the other, except through dark-grey 影をつくる／尾行するs. At times, the 'blues' we got into, were fearful! We had 熟視する／熟考するd sending two of our three steamers home, in September, but the premature, and unforeseen 形式 of ice 塀で囲むs 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them had 妨害するd our 計画（する）s; and now, with the entire 乗組員s on our 手渡すs, we had to economise still more with our meagre 準備／条項s, 燃料 and light. Lamps were used only for 科学の 目的s: the 残り／休憩（する） of the time we had to content ourselves with God's light--the moon and the Aurora Borealis ... But how 述べる these glorious, incomparable northern lights! （犯罪の）一味s, arrows, gigantic conflagrations of 正確に divided rays of the most vivid and 変化させるd colours. The November moonlight nights were as gorgeous. The play of moonbeams on the snow and the frozen 激しく揺するs was most striking. These were fairy nights."

"井戸／弁護士席, one such night--it may have been one such day, for all I know, as from the end of November to about the middle of March we had no twilights at all, to distinguish the one from the other--we suddenly 遠くに見つけるd in the play of coloured beams, which were then throwing a golden rosy hue on the snow plains, a dark moving 位置／汚点／見つけ出す... . It grew, and seemed to scatter as it approached nearer to us. What did this mean? ... It looked like a herd of cattle, or a group of living men, trotting over the 雪の降る，雪の多い wilderness ... But animals there were white like everything else. What then was this? ... human 存在s? ..."

"We could not believe our 注目する，もくろむs. Yes, a group of men was approaching our dwelling. It turned out to be about fifty 調印（する）-hunters, guided by Matiliss, a 井戸／弁護士席-known 退役軍人 水夫 from Norway. They had been caught by the icebergs, just as we had been."

"'How did you know that we were here?' we asked."

"'Old Johan, this very same old party, showed us the way'--they answered, pointing to a venerable-looking old man with snow-white locks."

"In sober truth, it would have beseemed their guide far better to have sat at home over his 解雇する／砲火／射撃 than to have been 調印（する）-追跡（する）ing in polar lands with younger men. And we told them so, still wondering how he （機の）カム to learn of our presence in this kingdom of white 耐えるs. At this Matiliss and his companions smiled, 保証するing us that 'old Johan' knew all. They 発言／述べるd that we must be novices in polar borderlands, since we were ignorant of Johan's personality and could still wonder at anything said of him."

"'It is nigh forty-five years,' said the 長，指導者 hunter, 'that I have been catching 調印（する）s in the Polar Seas, and as far as my personal remembrance goes, I have always known him, and just as he is now, an old, white-bearded man. And, so far 支援する as in the days when I used to go to sea, as a small boy with my father, my dad used to tell me the same of old Johan, and he 追加するd that his own father and grandfather too, had known Johan in their days of boyhood, 非，不，無 of them having ever seen him さもなければ than white as our snows. And, as our fore-fathers 愛称d him "the white-haired all-knower," thus do we, the 調印（する）-hunters, call him, to this day.'"

"'Would you make us believe he is two hundred years old?'--we laughed."

"Some of our sailors （人が）群がるing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the white-haired 現象, plied him with questions."

"'Grandfather! answer us, how old are you?'"

"'I really do not know it myself, sonnies. I live as long as God has 法令d me to. As to my years, I never counted them.'"

"'And how did you know, grandfather, that we were wintering in this place?'"

"'God guided me. How I learned it I do not know; save that I knew--I knew it.'"

The Ensouled Violin

I

In the year 1828, an old German, a music teacher, （機の）カム to Paris with his pupil and settled unostentatiously in one of the 静かな faubourgs of the metropolis. The first rejoiced in the 指名する of Samuel Klaus; the second answered to the more poetical 呼称 of Franz Stenio. The younger man was a violinist, gifted, as rumour went, with 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の, almost miraculous talent. Yet as he was poor and had not hitherto made a 指名する for himself in Europe, he remained for several years in the 資本／首都 of フラン--the heart and pulse of capricious 大陸の fashion--unknown and unappreciated. Franz was a Styrian by birth, and, at the time of the event to be presently 述べるd, he was a young man かなり under thirty. A philosopher and a dreamer by nature, imbued with all the mystic oddities of true genius, he reminded one of some of the heroes in Hoffmann's Contes Fantastiques. His earlier 存在 had been a very unusual, in fact, やめる an eccentric one, and its history must be 簡潔に told--for the better understanding of the 現在の story.

Born of very pious country people, in a 静かな burg の中で the Styrian アルプス山脈; nursed "by the native gnomes who watched over his cradle"; growing up in the weird atmosphere of the ghouls and vampires who play such a 目だつ part in the 世帯 of every Styrian and Slavonian in Southern Austria; educated later, as a student in the 影をつくる／尾行する of the old Rhenish 城s of Germany; Franz from his childhood had passed through every emotional 行う／開催する／段階 on the 計画（する） of the いわゆる "supernatural." He had also 熟考する／考慮するd at one time the "occult arts" with an enthusiastic disciple of Paracelsus and Kunrath; alchemy had few theoretical secrets for him; and he had dabbled in "儀式の 魔法" and "sorcery" with some Hungarian Tziganes. Yet he loved above all else music, and above music--his violin.

At the age of twenty-two he suddenly gave up his practical 熟考する／考慮するs in the occult, and from that day, though as 充てるd as ever in thought to the beautiful Grecian Gods, he 降伏するd himself 完全に to his art. Of his classic 熟考する／考慮するs he had 保持するd only that which 関係のある to the muses--Euterpe 特に, at whose altar he worshipped--and Orpheus whose 魔法 lyre he tried to emulate with his violin. Except his dreamy belief in the nymphs and the サイレン／魅惑的なs, on account probably of the 二塁打 関係 of the latter to the muses, through Calliope and Orpheus, he was 利益／興味d but little in the 事柄s of this sublunary world. All his aspirations 機動力のある, like incense, with the wave of the heavenly harmony that he drew from his 器具, to a higher and a nobler sphere. He dreamed awake, and lived a real though an enchanted life only during those hours when his 魔法 屈服する carried him along the wave of sound to the Pagan Olympus, to the feet of Euterpe. A strange child he had ever been in his own home, where tales of 魔法 and witchcraft grow out of every インチ of the 国／地域; a still stranger boy he had become, until finally he had blossomed into manhood, without one 選び出す／独身 characteristic of 青年. Never had a fair 直面する attracted his attention; not for one moment had his thoughts turned from his 独房監禁 熟考する／考慮するs to a life beyond that of a mystic Bohemian. Content with his own company, he had thus passed the best years of his 青年 and manhood with his violin for his 長，指導者 idol, and with the Gods and Goddesses of old Greece for his audience, in perfect ignorance of practical life. His whole 存在 had been one long day of dreams, of melody and sunlight, and he had never felt any other aspirations.

How useless, but oh, how glorious those dreams! how vivid! and why should he 願望（する） any better 運命／宿命? Was he not all that he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be, transformed in a second of thought into one or another hero; from Orpheus, who held all nature breathless, to the urchin who 麻薬を吸うd away under the 計画（する） tree to the naiads of Calirrhoe's 水晶 fountain? Did not the swift-footed nymphs frolic at his beck and call to the sound of the 魔法 flute of the Arcadian shepherd--who was himself? Behold, the Goddess of Love and Beauty herself descending from on high, attracted by the 甘い-発言する／表明するd 公式文書，認めるs of his violin!...Yet there （機の）カム a time when he preferred Syrinx to Aphrodite--not as the fair nymph 追求するd by Pan, but after her 変形 by the 慈悲の Gods into the reed out of which the 失望させるd God of the Shepherds had made his 魔法 麻薬を吸う. For also, with time, ambition grows and is rarely 満足させるd. When he tried to emulate on his violin the enchanting sounds that resounded in his mind, the whole of Parnassus kept silent under the （一定の）期間, or joined in heavenly chorus; but the audience he finally craved was composed of more than the Gods sung by Hesiod, verily of the most appreciative melomanes of European 資本／首都s. He felt jealous of the 魔法 麻薬を吸う, and would fain have had it at his 命令（する）.

"Oh! that I could allure a nymph into my beloved violin!"--he often cried, after awakening from one of his day-dreams. "Oh, that I could only （期間が）わたる in spirit flight the abyss of Time! Oh, that I could find myself for one short day a partaker of the secret arts of the Gods, a God myself, in the sight and 審理，公聴会 of enraptured humanity; and, having learned the mystery of the lyre of Orpheus, or 安全な・保証するd within my violin a サイレン／魅惑的な, その為に 利益 mortals to my own glory!"

Thus, having for long years dreamed in the company of the Gods of his fancy, he now took to dreaming of the transitory glories of fame upon this earth. But at this time he was suddenly called home by his 未亡人d mother from one of the German universities where he had lived for the last year or two. This was an event which brought his 計画（する）s to an end, at least so far as the 即座の 未来 was 関心d, for he had hitherto drawn upon her alone for his meagre pittance, and his means were not 十分な for an 独立した・無所属 life outside his native place.

His return had a very 予期しない result. His mother, whose only love he was on earth, died soon after she had welcomed her Benjamin 支援する; and the good wives of the burg 演習d their swift tongues for many a month after as to the real 原因（となる）s of that death.

Frau Stenio, before Franz's return, was a healthy, buxom, middle-老年の 団体／死体, strong and hearty. She was a pious and a God-恐れるing soul too, who had never failed in 説 her 祈りs, nor had 行方不明になるd an 早期に 集まり for years during his absence. On the first Sunday after her son had settled at home--a day that she had been longing for and had 心配するd for months in joyous 見通しs, in which she saw him ひさまづくing by her 味方する in the little church on the hill--she called him from the foot of the stairs. The hour had come when her pious dream was to be realized, and she was waiting for him, carefully wiping the dust from the 祈り-調書をとる／予約する he had used in his boyhood. But instead of Franz, it was his violin that 答える／応じるd to her call, mixing its sonorous 発言する／表明する with the rather 割れ目d トンs of the peal of the merry Sunday bells. The fond mother was somewhat shocked at 審理，公聴会 the 祈り-奮起させるing sounds 溺死するd by the weird, fantastic 公式文書，認めるs of the "Dance of the Witches"; they seemed to her so unearthly and mocking. But she almost fainted upon 審理，公聴会 the 限定された 拒絶 of her 井戸／弁護士席-beloved son to go to church. He never went to church, he coolly 発言／述べるd. It was loss of time; besides which, the loud peals of the old church 組織／臓器 jarred on his 神経s. Nothing should induce him to 服従させる／提出する to the 拷問 of listening to that 割れ目d 組織／臓器. He was 会社／堅い, and nothing could move him. To her supplications and remonstrances he put an end by 申し込む／申し出ing to play for her a "Hymn to the Sun" he had just composed.

From that--memorable Sunday morning, Frau Stenio lost her usual serenity of mind. She 急いでd to, lay her 悲しみs and 捜し出す for なぐさみ at the foot of the confessional; but that which she heard in 返答 from the 茎・取り除く priest filled her gentle and unsophisticated soul with 狼狽 and almost with despair. A feeling of 恐れる, a sense of 深遠な terror, which soon became a chronic 明言する／公表する with her, 追求するd her from that moment; her nights became 乱すd and sleepless, her days passed in 祈り and lamentations. In her maternal 苦悩 for the 救済 of her beloved son's soul, and for his 地位，任命する mortem 福利事業, she made a 一連の 無分別な 公約するs. Finding that neither the Latin 嘆願（書） to the Mother of God written for her by her spiritual 助言者, nor yet the humble supplications in German, 演説（する）／住所d by herself to every saint she had 推論する／理由 to believe was residing in 楽園, worked the 願望（する）d 影響, she took to 巡礼の旅s to distant 神社s. During one of these 旅行s to a 宗教上の chapel 据えるd high up in the mountains, she caught 冷淡な, まっただ中に the glaciers of the Tyrol, and redescended only to take to a sick bed, from which she arose no more. Frau Stenio's 公約する had led her, in one sense, to the 願望（する）d result. The poor woman was now given an 適切な時期 of 捜し出すing out in propria persona the saints she had believed in so 井戸／弁護士席, and of pleading 直面する to 直面する for the recreant son, who 辞退するd 固守 to them and to the Church, scoffed at 修道士 and confessional, and held the 組織／臓器 in such horror.

Franz 心から lamented his mother's death. Unaware of 存在 the indirect 原因（となる） of it, he felt no 悔恨; but selling the modest 世帯 goods and chattels, light in purse and heart, he 解決するd to travel on foot for a year or two, before settling 負かす／撃墜する to any 限定された profession.

A 煙霧のかかった 願望（する） to see the 広大な／多数の／重要な cities of Europe, and to try his luck in フラン, lurked at the 底（に届く） of this travelling 事業／計画（する）, but his Bohemian habits of life were too strong to be 突然の abandoned. He placed his small 資本／首都 with a 銀行業者 for a 雨の day, and started on his 歩行者 旅行 経由で Germany and Austria. His violin paid for his board and 宿泊するing in the inns and farms on his way, and he passed his days in the green fields and in the solemn silent 支持を得ようと努めるd, 直面する to 直面する with Nature, dreaming all the time as usual with his 注目する，もくろむs open. During the three months of his pleasant travels to and fro, he never descended for one moment from Parnassus; but, as an alchemist transmutes lead into gold, so he transformed everything on his way into a song of Hesiod or Anacreon. Every evening, while fiddling for his supper and bed, whether on a green lawn or in the hall of a rustic inn, his fancy changed the whole scene for him. Village swains and maidens became transfigured into Arcadian shepherds and nymphs. The sand-covered 床に打ち倒す was now a green sward; the uncouth couples spinning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in a 手段d waltz with the wild grace of tamed 耐えるs became priests and priestesses of Terpsichore; the bulky, cherry-cheeked and blue-注目する，もくろむd daughters of 田舎の Germany were the Hesperides circling 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the trees laden with the golden apples. Nor did the melodious 緊張するs of the Arcadian demigods 麻薬を吸うing on their syrinxes, and audible but to his own enchanted ear, 消える with the 夜明け. For no sooner was the curtain of sleep raised from his 注目する，もくろむs than he would sally 前へ／外へ into a new 魔法 realm of day-dreams. On his way to some dark and solemn pine-forest, he played incessantly, to himself and to everything else. He fiddled to the green hill, and forthwith the mountain and the moss-covered 激しく揺するs moved 今後 to hear him the better, as they had done at the sound of the Orphean lyre. He fiddled to the merry-発言する／表明するd brook, to the hurrying river, and both slakened their 速度(を上げる） and stopped their waves, and, becoming silent seemed to listen to him in an 入り口d rapture. Even the long-legged stork who stood meditatively on one 脚 on the thatched 最高の，を越す of the rustic mill, 厳粛に 解決するing unto himself the problem of his too-long 存在, sent out after him a long and strident cry, screeching, "Art thou Orpheus himself, O Stenio?"

It was a period of 十分な bliss, of a daily and almost hourly exaltation. The last words of his dying mother, whispering to him of the horrors of eternal 激しい非難, had left him 影響を受けない, and the only 見通し her 警告 evoked in him was that of Pluto. By a ready 協会 of ideas, he saw the lord of the dark nether kingdom 迎える／歓迎するing him as he had 迎える／歓迎するd the husband of Eurydice before him. Charmed with the 魔法 sounds of his violin, the wheel of Ixion was at a 行き詰まり once more, thus affording 救済 to the wretched seducer of Juno, and giving the 嘘（をつく） to those who （人命などを）奪う，主張する eternity for the duration of the 罰 of 非難するd sinners. He perceived Tantalus forgetting his never-中止するing かわき, and smacking his lips as he drank in the heaven-born melody; the 石／投石する of Sisyphus becoming motionless, the Furies themselves smiling on him, and the 君主 of the 暗い／優うつな 地域s delighted, and awarding preference to his violin over the lyre of Orpheus. Taken au serieux, mythology thus seems a decided antidote to 恐れる, in the 直面する of theological 脅しs, 特に when 強化するd with an insane and 熱烈な love of music, with Franz, Euterpe 証明するd always 勝利を得た in every contest, aye, even with Hell itself!

But there is an end to everything, and very soon Franz had to give up 連続する dreaming. He had reached the university town where dwelt his old violin teacher, Samuel Klaus. When this 古風な musician 設立する that his beloved and favourite pupil, Franz, had been left poor in purse and still poorer in earthly affections, he felt his strong attachment to the boy awaken with tenfold 軍隊. He took Franz to his heart, and forthwith 可決する・採択するd him as his son.

The old teacher reminded people of one of those grotesque 人物／姿／数字s which look as if they had just stepped out of some mediaeval パネル盤. And yet Klaus, with his fantastic allures of a night-goblin, had the most loving heart, as tender as that of a woman, and the self-sacrificing nature of an old Christian 殉教者. When Franz had 簡潔に narrated to him the history of his last few years, the professor took him by the 手渡す, and 主要な him into his 熟考する／考慮する 簡単に said:

"Stop with me, and put an end to your Bohemian life. Make yourself famous. I am old and childless and will be your father. Let us live together and forget all save fame."

And forthwith he 申し込む／申し出d to proceed with Franz to Paris, 経由で several large German cities, where they would stop to give concerts.

In a few days Klaus 後継するd in making Franz forget his 浮浪者 life and its artistic independence, and reawakened in his pupil his now 活動停止中の ambition and 願望（する） for worldly fame. Hitherto, since his mother's death, he had been content to receive 賞賛 only from the Gods and Goddesses who 住むd his vivid fancy; now he began to crave once more for the 賞賛 of mortals. Under the clever and careful training of old Klaus his remarkable talent 伸び（る）d in strength and powerful charm with every day, and his 評判 grew and 拡大するd with every city and town wherein he made himself heard. His ambition was 存在 速く realized; the 統括するing genii of さまざまな musical centres to whose patronage his talent was submitted soon 布告するd him the one violinist of the day, and the public 宣言するd loudly that he stood unrivalled by any one whom they had ever heard. These laudations very soon made both master and pupil 完全に lose their 長，率いるs.

But Paris was いっそう少なく ready with such 評価. Paris makes 評判s for itself, and will take 非，不，無 on 約束. They had been living in it for almost three years, and were still climbing with difficulty the artist's Calvary, when an event occured which put an end even to their most modest 期待s. The first arrival of Niccolo Paganini was suddenly 先触れ（する）d, and threw Lutetia into a convulsion of 期待. The unparallel artist arrived, and--all Paris fell at once at his feet.

II

Now it is a 井戸／弁護士席-known fact that a superstition born in the dark days of mediaeval superstition, and 生き残るing almost to the middle of the 現在の century, せいにするd all such 異常な, out-of-the-way talent as that of Paganini to "supernatural" 機関. Every 広大な／多数の／重要な and marvellous artist had been （刑事）被告 in his day of 取引 with the devil. A few instances will 十分である to refresh the reader's memory.

Tartini, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 作曲家 and violinist of the XVIIth century, was 公然と非難するd as one who got his best inspirations from the Evil One, with whom he was, it was said, in 正規の／正選手 league. This 告訴，告発 was of course 予定 to the almost magical impression he produced upon his audiences. His 奮起させるd 業績／成果 on the violin 安全な・保証するd for him in his native country the 肩書を与える of "Master of Nations." The Sonate du Diable, also called "Tartini's Dream"--as every one who has heard it will be ready to 証言する--is the most weird melody ever heard or invented: hence, the marvellous composition has become the source of endless legends. Nor were they 完全に baseless, since it was he, himself, who was shown to have 起こる／始まるd them. Tartini 自白するd to having written it on awakening from a dream, in which he had heard his sonata 成し遂げるd by Satan, for his 利益, and in consequence of a 取引 made with his infernal majesty.

Several famous singers, even, whose exceptional 発言する／表明するs struck the hearers with superstitious 賞賛, have not escaped a like 告訴，告発. Pasta's splendid 発言する／表明する was せいにするd in her day to the fact that, three months before her birth, the diva's mother was carried during a trance to heaven, and there 扱う／治療するd to a 声の concert of seraphs. Malibran was indebted for her 発言する／表明する to St. Cecilia while others said she 借りがあるd it to a demon who watched over her cradle and sung the baby to sleep. Finally Paganini--the unrivalled performer, the mean Italian, who like Dryden's Jubal striking on the "chorded 爆撃する" 軍隊d the throngs that followed him to worship the divine sounds produced, and made people say that "いっそう少なく than a God could not dwell within the hollow of his violin"--Paganini left a legend too.

The almost supernatural art of the greatest violin-player that the world has ever known was often 推測するd upon, never understood. The 影響 produced by him on his audience was literally marvellous, overpowering. The 広大な／多数の／重要な Rossini is said to have wept like a sentimental German maiden on 審理，公聴会 him play for the first time. The Princess Elisa of Lucca, a sister of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Napoleon, in whose service Paganini was, as director of her 私的な orchestra, for a long time was unable to hear him play without fainting. In women he produced nervous fits and hysterics at his will; stouthearted men he drove to frenzy. He changed cowards into heroes and made the bravest 兵士s feel like so many nervous school-girls. Is it to be wondered at, then, that hundreds of weird tales 循環させるd for long years about and around the mysterious Genoese, that modern Orpheus of Europe. One of these was 特に 恐ろしい. It was rumoured, and was believed by more people than would probably like to 自白する it, that the strings of his violin were made of human intestines, によれば all the 支配するs and 必要物／必要条件s of the 黒人／ボイコット Art.

誇張するd as this idea may seem to some, it has nothing impossible in it; and it is more than probable that it was this legend that led to the 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の events which we are about to narrate. Human 組織／臓器s are often used by the Eastern 黒人／ボイコット Magicians, いわゆる, and it is an averred fact that some Bengali Tantrikas (reciters of tantras, or "invocations to the demon," as a reverend writer has 述べるd them) use human 死体s, and 確かな 内部の and 外部の 組織／臓器s 付随するing to them, as powerful magical スパイ／執行官s for bad 目的s.

However this may be, now that the 磁石の and mesmeric potencies of hypnotism are 認めるd as facts by most 内科医s, it may be 示唆するd with いっそう少なく danger than heretofore that the 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 影響s of Paganini's violin-playing were not, perhaps, 完全に 予定 to his talent and genius. The wonder and awe he so easily excited were as much 原因（となる）d by his 外部の 外見, "which had something weird and demoniacal in it," によれば 確かな of his 伝記作家s, as by the inexpressible charm of his 死刑執行 and his remarkable mechanical 技術. The latter is 論証するd by his perfect imitation of the flageolet, and his 業績／成果 of long and magnificent melodies on the G string alone. In this 業績／成果, which many an artist has tried to copy without success, he remains unrivalled to this day.

It is 借りがあるing to this remarkable 外見 of his--称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語d by his friends eccentric, and by his too nervous 犠牲者s, diabolical--that he experienced 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulties in 反駁するing 確かな ugly rumours. These were credited far more easily in his day than they would be now. It was whispered throughout Italy, and even in his own native town, that Paganini had 殺人d his wife, and, later on, a mistress, both of whom he had loved passionately, and both of whom he had not hesitated to sacrifice to his fiendish ambition. He had made himself proficient in 魔法 arts, it was 主張するd, and had 後継するd その為に in 拘留するing the souls of his two 犠牲者s in his violin--his famous Cremona.

It is 持続するd by the 即座の friends of Ernst T. W. Hoffmann, the celebrated author of Die Elixire des Teufels, Meister ツバメ, and other charming and mysterious tales, that 議員 Crespel, in the Violin of Cremona, was taken from the legend about Paganini. It is as all who have read it know, the history of a celebrated violin, into which the 発言する／表明する and the soul of a famous diva, a woman whom Crespel had loved and killed, had passed, and to which was 追加するd the 発言する／表明する of his beloved daughter, Antonia.

Nor was this superstition utterly ungrounded, nor was Hoffmann to be 非難するd for 可決する・採択するing it, after he had heard Paganini's playing. The 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 施設 with which the artist drew out of his 器具, not only the most unearthly sounds, but 前向きに／確かに human 発言する／表明するs, 正当化するd the 疑惑. Such 影響s might 井戸／弁護士席 have startled an audience and thrown terror into many a nervous heart. 追加する to this the impenetrable mystery connected with a 確かな period of Paganini's 青年, and the most wild tales about him must be 設立する in a 手段 正当と認められる, and even excusable; 特に の中で a nation whose ancestors knew the Borgias and the Medicis of 黒人／ボイコット Art fame.

III

In those pre-telegraphic days, newspapers were 限られた／立憲的な, and the wings of fame had a heavier flight than they have now.

Franz had hardly heard of Paganini; and when he did, he swore he would 競争相手, if not （太陽，月の）食／失墜, the Geonese magician. Yes, he would either become the most famous of all living violinists, or he would break his 器具 and put an end to his life at the same time.

Old Klaus rejoiced at such a 決意. He rubbed his 手渡すs in glee, and jumping about on his lame 脚 like a 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd satyr, he flattered and incensed his pupil, believing himself all the while to be 成し遂げるing a sacred 義務 to the 宗教上の and majestic 原因（となる） of art.

Upon first setting foot in Paris, three years before, Franz had all but failed. Musical critics pronounced him a rising 星／主役にする, but had all agreed that he 要求するd a few more, years' practice, before he could hope to carry his audiences by 嵐／襲撃する. Therefore, after a desperate 熟考する／考慮する of over two years and 連続する 準備s, the Styrian artist had finally made himself ready for his first serious 外見 in the 広大な／多数の／重要な オペラ House where a public concert before the most exacting critics of the old world was to be held; at this 批判的な moment Paganini's arrival in the European metropolis placed an 障害 in the way of the 現実化 of his hopes, and the old German professor wisely 延期するd his pupil's debut. At first he had 簡単に smiled at the wild enthusiasm, the laudatory hymns sung about the Genoese violinist, and the almost superstitious awe with which his 指名する was pronounced, But very soon Paganini's 指名する became a 燃やすing アイロンをかける in the hearts of both the artists, and a 脅すing phantom in the mind of Klaus. A few days more, and they shuddered at the very について言及する of their 広大な／多数の／重要な 競争相手, whose success became with every night more 前例のない.

The first 一連の concerts was over, but neither Klaus nor Franz had as yet had an 適切な時期 of 審理，公聴会 him and of 裁判官ing for themselves. So 広大な／多数の／重要な and so beyond their means was the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 for admission, and so small the hope of getting a 解放する／自由な pass from a brother artist 正確に，正当に regarded as the meanest of men in 通貨の 処理／取引s, that they had to wait for a chance, as did so many others. But the day （機の）カム when neither master nor pupil could 支配（する）／統制する their impatience any longer; so they pawned their watches, and with the proceeds bought two modest seats.

Who can 述べる the enthusiasm, the 勝利s, of this famous, and at the same time 致命的な night! The audience was frantic; men wept and women 叫び声をあげるd and fainted; while both Klaus and Stenio, sat looking paler than two ghosts. At the first touch of Paganini's 魔法 屈服する, both Franz and Samuel felt as if the icy 手渡す of death had touched them. Carried away by an irresistible enthusiasm, which turned into a violent, unearthly mental 拷問, they dared neither look into each other's 直面するs, nor 交流 one word during the whole 業績／成果.

At midnight, while the chosen 委任する／代表s of the Musical Societies and the 温室 of Paris unhitched the horses, and dragged the carriage of the grand artist home in 勝利, the two Germans returned to their modest 宿泊するing, and it was a pitiful sight to see them. Mournful and desperate, they placed themselves in their usual seats at the 解雇する／砲火／射撃-corner, and neither for a while opened his mouth.

"Samuel!" at last exclaimed Franz, pale as death itself. "Samuel--it remains for us now but to die! ... Do you hear me? ... We are worthless! We were two madmen to have ever hoped that any one in this world would ever 競争相手 ... him!"

The 指名する of Paganini stuck in his throat, as in utter despair he fell into his arm 議長，司会を務める.

The old professor's wrinkles suddenly became purple. His little greenish 注目する，もくろむs gleamed phosphorescently as, bending に向かって his pupil, he whispered to him in hoarse and broken トンs:

"Nein, nein! Thou art wrong, my Franz! I have taught thee, and thou hast learned all of the 広大な／多数の／重要な art that a simple mortal, and a Christian by baptism, can learn from another simple mortal. Am I to 非難する because these accursed Italians, ーするために 統治する unequalled in the domain of art, have 頼みの綱 to Satan and the diabolical 影響s of 黒人／ボイコット 魔法?"

Franz turned his 注目する，もくろむs upon his old master. There was a 悪意のある light 燃やすing in those glittering orbs; a light telling plainly, that, to 安全な・保証する such a 力／強力にする, he, too, would not scruple to sell himself, 団体／死体 and soul, to the Evil One.

But he said not a word, and, turning his 注目する，もくろむs from his old master's 直面する, gazed dreamily at the dying embers.

The same long-forgotten incoherent dreams, which, after seeming such realities to him in his younger days, had been given up 完全に, and had 徐々に faded from his mind, now （人が）群がるd 支援する into it with the same 軍隊 and vividness as of old. The grimacing shades of Ixion, Sisyphus and Tantalus resurrected and stood before him, 説:

"What 事柄s hell--in which thou believest not. And even if hell there be, it is the hell 述べるd by the old Greeks, not that of the modern bigots--a locality 十分な of conscious 影をつくる／尾行するs, to whom thou canst be a second Orpheus."

Franz felt that he was going mad, and, turning instinctively, he looked his old master once more 権利 in the 直面する. Then his bloodshot 注目する，もくろむ 避けるd the gaze of Klaus.

Whether Samuel understood the terrible 明言する／公表する of mind of his pupil, or whether he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to draw him out, to make him speak, and thus to コースを変える his thoughts, must remain as hypothetical to the reader as it is to the writer. Whatever may have been in his mind, the German 熱中している人 went on, speaking with a feigned calmness:

"Franz, my dear boy, I tell you that the art of the accursed Italian is not natural; that it is 予定 neither to 熟考する／考慮する nor to genius. It never was acquired in the usual, natural way. You need not 星／主役にする at me in that wild manner, for what I say is in the mouth of millions of people. Listen to what I now tell you, and try to understand. You have heard the strange tale whispered about the famous Tartini? He died one 罰金 Sabbath night, strangled by his familiar demon, who had taught him how to endow his violin with a human 発言する／表明する, by shutting up in it, by means of incantations, the soul of a young virgin. Paganini--did more. In order to endow his 器具 with the faculty of emitting human sounds, such as sobs, desparing cries, supplications, moans of love and fury--in short, the most heart-rending 公式文書，認めるs of the human 発言する／表明する--Paganini became, the 殺害者 not only of his wife and his mistress, but also of a friend, who was more tenderly 大（公）使館員d to him than any other 存在 on this earth. He then made the four chords of his 魔法 violin out of the intestines of his last 犠牲者. This is the secret of his enchanting talent, of that overpowering melody, that combination of sounds, which you will never be able to master unless..."

The old man could not finish the 宣告，判決. He staggered 支援する before the fiendish look of his pupil, and covered his 直面する with his 手渡すs.

Franz was breathing ひどく, and his 注目する，もくろむs had an 表現 which reminded Klaus of those of a hyena. His pallor was cadaverous. For some time he could not speak, but only gasped for breath. At last he slowly muttered:

"Are you in earnest?"

"I am, as I hope to help you."

"And...and do you really believe that had I only the means of 得るing human intestines for strings, I could 競争相手 Paganini?" asked Franz, after a moment's pause, and casting 負かす／撃墜する his 注目する，もくろむs.

The old German 明かすd his 直面する, and, with a strange look of 決意 upon it, softly answered:

"Human intestines alone are not 十分な for our 目的; they must have belonged to some one who had loved us 井戸／弁護士席, with an unselfish, 宗教上の love. Tartini endowed his violin with the life of a virgin; but that virgin had died of unrequited love for him. The fiendish artist, had 用意が出来ている beforehand a tube, in which he managed to catch her last breath as she 満了する／死ぬd, pronouncing his beloved 指名する, and he then transferred this breath to his violin. As to Paganini, I have just told you his tale. It was with the 同意 of his 犠牲者, though, that he 殺人d him to get 所有／入手 of his intestines.

"Oh, for the 力／強力にする of the human 発言する／表明する!" Samuel went on, after a 簡潔な／要約する pause. "What can equal the eloquence, the 魔法 （一定の）期間 of the human 発言する／表明する? Do you think, my poor boy, I would not have taught you this 広大な／多数の／重要な, this final secret, were it not that it throws one 権利 into the clutches of him...who must remain 無名の at night?" he 追加するd, with a sudden return to the superstitions of his 青年.

Franz did not answer; but with a calmness awful to behold, he left his place, took 負かす／撃墜する his violin from the 塀で囲む where it was hanging, and, with one powerful しっかり掴む of the chords, he tore them out and flung them into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.

Samuel 抑えるd a cry of horror. The chords were hissing upon the coals, where, の中で the 炎ing スピードを出す／記録につけるs, they wriggled and curled like so many living snakes.

"By the witches of Thessaly and the dark arts of Circe!" he exclaimed, with 泡，激怒することing mouth and his 注目する，もくろむs 燃やすing like coals; "by the Furies of Hell and Pluto himself, I now 断言する, in thy presence, O Samuel, my master, never to touch a violin again until I can string it with four human chords. May I be accursed for ever and ever if I do!" He fell senseless on the 床に打ち倒す, with a 深い sob, that ended like a funeral wail; old Samuel 解除するd him up as he would have 解除するd a child, and carried him to his bed. Then he sallied 前へ／外へ in search of a 内科医.

IV

For several days after this painful scene Franz was very ill, ill almost beyond 回復. The 内科医 宣言するd him to be 苦しむing from brain fever and said that the worst was to be 恐れるd. For nine long days the 患者 remained delirious; and Klaus, who was nursing him night and day with the solicitude of the tenderest mother, was horrified at the work of his own 手渡すs. For the first time since their 知識 began, the old teacher, 借りがあるing to the wild ravings of his pupil, was able to 侵入する into the darkest corners of that weird, superstitious, 冷淡な, and, at the same time, 熱烈な nature; and--he trembled at what he discovered. For he saw that which he had failed to perceive before--Franz as he was in reality, and not as he seemed to superficial 観察者／傍聴者s. Music was the life of the young man, and adulation was the 空気／公表する he breathed, without which that life became a 重荷（を負わせる）; from the chords of his violin alone, Stenio, drew his life and 存在, but the 賞賛 of men and even of Gods was necessary to its support. He saw 明かすd before his 注目する，もくろむs a 本物の, artistic, earthly soul, with its divine 相当するもの 全く absent, a son of the Muses, all fancy and brain poetry, but without a heart. While listening to the ravings of that delirious and unhinged fancy Klaus felt as if he were for the first time in his long life 調査するing a marvellous and untravelled 地域, a human nature not of this world but of some incomplete 惑星. He saw all this, and shuddered. More than once he asked himself whether it would not be doing a 親切 to his "boy" to let him die before he returned to consciousness.

But he loved his pupil too 井戸／弁護士席 to dwell for long on such an idea. Franz had bewitched his truly artistic nature, and now old Klaus felt as though their two lives were inseparably linked together. That he could thus feel was a 発覚 to the old man; so he decided to save Franz, even at the expense of his own old and, as he thought, useless life.

The seventh day of the illness brought on a most terrible 危機. For twenty-four hours the 患者 never の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs, nor remained for a moment silent; he raved continuously during the whole time. His 見通しs were peculiar, and he minutely 述べるd each. Fantastic, 恐ろしい 人物／姿／数字s kept slowly swimming out of the penumbra of his small, dark room, in 正規の／正選手 and 連続する 行列, and he 迎える／歓迎するd each by 指名する as he might 迎える／歓迎する old 知識s. He referred to himself as Prometheus, bound to the 激しく揺する by four 禁止（する）d made of human intestines. At the foot of the Caucasian 開始する the 黒人／ボイコット waters of the river Styx were running... They had 砂漠d Arcadia, and were now endeavouring to encircle within a seven-倍の embrace the 激しく揺する upon which he was 苦しむing ...

"Wouldst thou know the 指名する of the Promethean 激しく揺する, old man?" he roared into his 可決する・採択するd father's ear... "Listen then, ... . its 指名する is ... called Samuel Klaus...

"Yes, yes! ..." the German murmured disconsolately. "It is I who killed him, while 捜し出すing to console. The news of Paganini's 魔法 arts struck his fancy too vividly... . Oh, my poor, poor boy!"

"Ha, ha, ha, ha!" The 患者 broke into a loud and discordant laugh. "Aye, poor old man, sayest thou? ... So, so, thou art of poor stuff, anyhow, and wouldst look 井戸／弁護士席 only when stretched upon a 罰金 Cremona violin!. . ."

Klaus shuddered, but said nothing. He only bent over the poor maniac, and with a kiss upon his brow, a caress as tender and as gentle as that of a doting mother, he left the sick-room for a few instants to 捜し出す 救済 in his own garret. When he returned, the ravings were に引き続いて another channel. Franz was singing, trying to imitate the sounds of a violin.

Toward the evening of that day, the delirium of the sick man became perfectly 恐ろしい. He saw spirits of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 clutching at his violin. Their 骸骨／概要 手渡すs, from each finger of which grew a 炎上ing claw, beckoned to old Samuel ... They approached and surrounded the old master, and were 準備するing to 引き裂く him open ... him, "the only man on this earth who loves me with an unselfish, 宗教上の love, and...whose intestines can be of any good at all!" he went on whispering, with glaring 注目する，もくろむs and demon laugh ...

By the next morning, however, the fever had disappeared, and by the end of the ninth day Stenio had left his bed, having no recollection of his illness, and no 疑惑 that he had 許すd Klaus to read his inner thought. Nay; had he himself any knowledge that such a horrible idea as the sacrifice of his old master to his ambition had ever entered his mind? Hardly. The only 即座の result of his 致命的な illness was, that as, by 推論する／理由 of his 公約する, his artistic passion could find no 問題／発行する, another passion awoke, which might avail to 料金d his ambition and his insatiable fancy. He 急落（する），激減（する）d headlong into the 熟考する／考慮する of the Occult Arts, of Alchemy and of 魔法. In the practice of 魔法 the young dreamer sought to stifle the 発言する／表明する of his 熱烈な longing for his, as he thought, for ever lost violin...

Weeks and months passed away, and the conversation about Paganini was never 再開するd between the master and the pupil. But a 深遠な melancholy had taken 所有／入手 of Franz, the two hardly 交流d a word, the violin hung mute, chordless, 十分な of dust, in its habitual place. It was as the presence of a soulless 死体 between them.

The young man had become 暗い／優うつな and sarcastic, even 避けるing the について言及する of music. Once, as his old professor, after long hesitation, took out his own violin from its dust-covered 事例／患者 and 用意が出来ている to play, Franz gave a convulsive shudder, but said nothing. At the first 公式文書，認めるs of the 屈服する, however, he glared like a madman, and 急ぐing out of the house, remained for hours, wandering in the streets. Then old Samuel in his turn threw his 器具 負かす／撃墜する, and locked himself up in his room till the に引き続いて morning.

One night as Franz sat, looking 特に pale and 暗い／優うつな, old Samuel suddenly jumped from his seat, and after hopping about the room in a magpie fashion, approached his pupil, imprinted a fond kiss upon the young man's brow, and squeaked at the 最高の，を越す of his shrill 発言する／表明する:

"Is it not time to put an end to all this?"...

その結果, starting from his usual lethargy, Franz echoed, as in a dream:

"Yes, it is time to put an end to this."

Upon which the two separated, and went to bed.

On the に引き続いて morning, when Franz awoke, he was astonished not to see his old teacher in his usual place to 迎える／歓迎する him. But he had 大いに altered during the last few months, and he at first paid no attention to his absence, unusual as it was. He dressed and went into the 隣接するing-room, a little parlour where they had their meals, and which separated their two bedrooms. The 解雇する／砲火／射撃 had not been lighted since the embers had died out on the previous night, and no 調印する was anywhere 明白な of the professor's busy 手渡す in his usual housekeeping 義務s. 大いに puzzled, but in no way 狼狽d, Franz took his usual place at the corner of the now 冷淡な 解雇する／砲火／射撃-place, and fell into an aimless reverie. As he stretched himself in his old armchair, raising both his 手渡すs to clasp them behind his 長，率いる in a favourite posture of his, his 手渡す （機の）カム into 接触する with something on a shelf at his 支援する; he knocked against a 事例／患者, and brought it violently on the ground.

It was old Klaus' violin-事例／患者 that （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to the 床に打ち倒す with such a sudden 衝突，墜落 that the 事例／患者 opened and the violin fell out of it, rolling to the feet of Franz. And then the chords striking against the 厚かましさ／高級将校連 fender emitted a sound, 長引かせるd, sad and mournful as the sigh of an unrestful soul; it seemed to fill the whole room, and reverberated in the 長，率いる and the very heart of the young man. The 影響 of that broken violin-string was magical.

"Samuel!" cried Stenio, with his 注目する，もくろむs starting from their sockets, and an unknown terror suddenly taking 所有／入手 of his whole 存在. "Samuel! what has happened?...My good, my dear old master!" he called out, 急いでing to the professor's little room, and throwing the door violently open. No one answered, all was silent within.

He staggered 支援する, 脅すd at the sound of his own 発言する／表明する, so changed and hoarse it seemed to him at this moment. No reply （機の）カム in 返答 to his call. Naught followed but a dead silence...that stillness which in the domain of sounds, usually denotes death. In the presence of a 死体, as in the lugubrious stillness of a tomb, such silence acquires a mysterious 力／強力にする, which strikes the 極度の慎重さを要する soul with a nameless terror ... The little room was dark, and Franz 急いでd to open the shutters.

* * * * *

Samuel was lying on his bed, 冷淡な, stiff, and lifeless... At the sight of the 死体 of him who had loved him so 井戸／弁護士席, and had been to him more than a father, Franz experienced a dreadful revulsion of feeling a terrible shock. But the ambition of the fanatical artist got the better of the despair of the man, and smothered the feelings of the latter in a few seconds.

A 公式文書，認める 耐えるing his own 指名する was conspicuously placed upon a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 近づく the 死体. With trembling 手渡す, the violinist tore open the envelope, and read the に引き続いて:

MY BELOVED SON, FRANZ,

When you read this, I shall have made the greatest sacrifice, that your best and only friend and teacher could have 遂行するd for your fame. He, who loved you most, is now but an inanimate lump of clay. Of your old teacher there now remains but a clod of 冷淡な 有機の 事柄. I need not 誘発する you as to what you have to do with it. 恐れる not stupid prejudices. It is for your 未来 fame that I have made an 申し込む／申し出ing of my 団体／死体, and you would be 有罪の of the blackest ingratitude were you now to （判決などを）下す useless this sacrifice. When you shall have 取って代わるd the chords upon your violin, and these chords a 部分 of my own self, under your touch it will acquire the 力／強力にする of that accursed sorcerer, all the 魔法 発言する／表明するs of Paganini's 器具. You will find therein my 発言する／表明する, my sighs and groans, my song of welcome, the prayerful sobs of my infinite and sorrowful sympathy, my love for you. And now, my Franz, 恐れる nobody! Take your 器具 with you, and dog the steps of him who filled our lives with bitterness and despair! ... Appear in every 円形競技場, where, hitherto, he has 統治するd without a 競争相手, and bravely throw the gauntlet of 反抗 in his 直面する. O Franz! then only wilt thou hear with what a 魔法 力／強力にする the 十分な 公式文書，認めるs of unselfish love will 問題／発行する 前へ／外へ from thy violin. Perchance, with a last caressing touch of its chords, thou wilt remember that they once formed a 部分 of thine old teacher, who now embraces and blesses thee for the last time.

SAMUEL.

Two 燃やすing 涙／ほころびs sparkled in the 注目する，もくろむs of Franz, but they 乾燥した，日照りのd up 即時に. Under the fiery 急ぐ of 熱烈な hope and pride, the two orbs of the 未来 magician-artist, riveted to the 恐ろしい 直面する of the dead man, shone like the 注目する，もくろむs of a demon.

Our pen 辞退するs to 述べる that which took place on that day, after the 合法的な 調査 was over. As another 公式文書，認める, written with a 見解（をとる） of 満足させるing the 当局, had been prudently 供給するd by the loving care of the old teacher, the 判決 was, "自殺 from 原因（となる）s unknown"; after this the 検死官 and the police retired, leaving the （死が）奪い去るd 相続人 alone in the death-room, with the remains of that which had once been a living man.

* * * * *

Scarcely a fortnight had elapsed from that day, ere the violin had been dusted, and four new, stout strings had been stretched upon it. Franz dared not look at them. He tried to play, but the 屈服する trembled in his 手渡す like a dagger in the しっかり掴む of a novice-brigand. He then 決定するd not to try again, until the portentous night should arrive, when he should have a chance of rivalling, nay, of より勝るing, Paganini.

The famous violinist had 一方／合間 left Paris, and was giving a 一連の 勝利を得た concerts at an old Flemish town in Belgium.

V

One night, as Paganini, surrounded by a （人が）群がる of admirers, was sitting in the dining-room of the hotel at which he was staying, a visiting card, with a few words written on it in pencil, was 手渡すd to him by a young man with wild and 星／主役にするing 注目する，もくろむs.

直す／買収する，八百長をするing upon the 侵入者 a look, which few persons could 耐える, but receiving 支援する a ちらりと見ること as 静める and 決定するd as his own, Paganini わずかに 屈服するd, and then dryly said:

"Sir, it shall be as you 願望（する）. 指名する the night. I am at your service."

On the に引き続いて morning the whole town was startled by the 外見 of 法案s 地位，任命するd at the corner of every street, and 耐えるing the strange notice:

On the night of ... ., at the Grand Theatre of ... . and for the first time, will appear before the public, Franz Stenio, a German violinist, arrived purposely to throw 負かす／撃墜する the gauntlet to, the world-famous Paganini and to challenge him to a duel--upon their violins. He 目的s to compete with the 広大な／多数の／重要な "virtuoso" in the 死刑執行 of the most difficult of his compositions. The famous Paganini has 受託するd the challenge. Franz Stenio will play, in 競争 with the unrivalled violinist, the celebrated "Frantaisie Caprice" of the latter, known as "The Witches."

The 影響 of the notice was magical. Paganini, who, まっただ中に his greatest 勝利s, never lost sight of a profitable 憶測, 二塁打d the usual price of admission, but still the theatre could not 持つ／拘留する the （人が）群がるs that flocked to 安全な・保証する tickets for that memorable 業績／成果.

* * * * *

At last the morning of the concert day 夜明けd, and the "duel" was in every one's mouth. Franz Stenio, who, instead of sleeping, had passed the whole long hours of the 先行する midnight in walking up and 負かす／撃墜する his room like an encaged panther, had, toward morning, fallen on his bed from mere physical exhaustion. 徐々に he passed into a death-like and dreamless slumber. At the 暗い／優うつな winter 夜明け he awoke, but finding it too 早期に to rise he fell asleep again. And then he had a vivid dream--so vivid indeed, so life-like, that from its terrible realism he felt sure that it was a 見通し rather than a dream.

He had left his violin on a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する by his 病人の枕元, locked in its 事例／患者, the 重要な of which never left him. Since he had strung it with those terrible chords he never let it out of his sight for a moment. In 一致 with his 決意／決議 he had not touched it since his first 裁判，公判, and his 屈服する had never but once touched the human strings, for he had since always practised on another 器具. But now in his sleep he saw himself looking at the locked 事例／患者. Something in it was attracting his attention, and he 設立する himself incapable of detaching his 注目する，もくろむs from it. Suddenly he saw the upper part of the 事例／患者 slowly rising, and, within the chink thus produced, he perceived two small, phosphorescent green 注目する，もくろむs--注目する，もくろむs but too familiar to him--直す／買収する，八百長をするing themselves on his, lovingly, almost beseechingly. Then a thin, shrill 発言する／表明する, as if 問題／発行するing from these 恐ろしい orbs--the 発言する／表明する and orbs of Samuel Klaus himself--resounded in Stenio's horrified ear, and he heard it say:

"Franz, my beloved boy ... Franz, I cannot, no I cannot separate myself from...them!"

And "they" twanged piteously inside the 事例／患者.

Franz stood speechless, horror-bound. He felt his 血 現実に 氷点の, and his hair moving and standing 築く on his 長，率いる.

"It's but a dream, an empty dream!" he 試みる／企てるd to 明確に表す in his mind.

"I have tried my best, Franzchen ... I have tried my best to 切断する myself from these accursed strings, without pulling them to pieces..." pleaded the same shrill, familiar 発言する／表明する. "Wilt thou help me to do so?"

Another twang, still more 長引かせるd and dismal, resounded within the 事例／患者, now dragged about the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in every direction, by some 内部の 力／強力にする, like some living, wriggling thing, the twangs becoming 詐欺師 and more jerky with every new pull.

It was not for the first time that Stenio heard those sounds. He had often 発言／述べるd them before--indeed, ever since he had used his master's viscera as a foot-stool for his own ambition. But on every occasion a feeling of creeping horror had 妨げるd him from 調査／捜査するing their 原因（となる）, and he had tried to 保証する himself that the sounds were only a hallucination.

But now he stood 直面する to 直面する with the terrible fact, whether in dream or in reality he knew not, nor did he care, since the hallucination--if hallucination it were--was far more real and vivid than any reality. He tried to speak, to take a step 今後; but as often happens in nightmares, he could neither utter a word nor move a finger ... . He felt hopelessly 麻ひさせるd.

The pulls and jerks were becoming more desperate with each moment, and at last something inside the 事例／患者 snapped violently. The 見通し of his Stradivarius, devoid of its magical strings, flashed before his 注目する，もくろむs, throwing him into a 冷淡な sweat of mute and unspeakable terror.

He made a superhuman 成果／努力 to rid himself of the incubus that held him （一定の）期間-bound. But as the last supplicating whisper of the invisible Presence repeated:

"Do, oh, do...help me to 削減（する） myself off--"

Franz sprang to the 事例／患者 with one bound, like an enraged tiger defending its prey, and with one frantic 成果／努力 breaking the （一定の）期間.

"Leave the violin alone, you old fiend from hell!" he cried, in hoarse and trembling トンs.

He violently shut 負かす／撃墜する the self-raising lid, and while 堅固に 圧力（をかける）ing his left 手渡す on it, he 掴むd with the 権利 a piece of rosin from the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and drew on the leather-covered 最高の，を越す the 調印する of the six pointed 星／主役にする--the 調印（する） used by King Solomon to 瓶／封じ込める up the 反抗的な djins inside their 刑務所，拘置所s.

A wail, like the howl of a she-wolf moaning over her dead little ones, （機の）カム out of the violin-事例／患者:

"Thou art ungrateful ... very ungrateful, my Franz!" sobbed the blubbering "spirit-発言する／表明する." "But I 許す...for I still love thee 井戸／弁護士席. Yet thou canst not shut me in...boy. Behold!"

And 即時に a greyish もや spread over and covered 事例／患者 and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and rising 上向き formed itself into an indistinct 形態／調整. Then it began growing, and as it grew, Franz felt himself 徐々に enfolded in 冷淡な and damp coils, slimy as those of a 抱擁する snake. He gave a terrible cry and awoke; but, strangely enough, not on his bed, but 近づく the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, just as he had dreamed, 圧力（をかける）ing the violin 事例／患者 猛烈に with both his 手渡すs.

"It was but a dream,...after all," he muttered, still terrified, but relieved of the 負担 on his heaving breast.

With a tremendous 成果／努力 he composed himself, and 打ち明けるd the 事例／患者 to 検査／視察する the violin. He 設立する it covered with dust, but さもなければ sound and in order, and he suddenly felt himself as 冷静な／正味の and 決定するd as ever. Having dusted the 器具 he carefully rosined the 屈服する, 強化するd the strings and tuned them. He even went so far as to try upon it the first 公式文書，認めるs of the "Witches"; first 慎重に and timidly, then using his 屈服する boldly and with 十分な 軍隊.

The sound of that loud, 独房監禁 公式文書，認める--反抗的な as the war trumpet of a conquerer, 甘い and majestic as the touch of a seraph on his golden harp in the fancy of the faithful--thrilled through the very soul of Franz it 明らかにする／漏らすd to him a hitherto unsuspected potency in his 屈服する, which ran on in 緊張するs that filled the room with the richest swell of melody, unheard by the artist until that night. 開始するing in 連続する legato トンs, his 屈服する sang to him of sun-有望な hope and beauty, of moonlit nights, when the soft and balmy stillness endowed every blade of grass and all things animate and inanimate with a 発言する／表明する and a song of love. For a few 簡潔な／要約する moments it was a 激流 of melody, the harmony of which, "tuned to soft woe," was calculated to make mountains weep, had there been any in the room, and to soothe.

.....even th'inexorable 力／強力にするs of hell,

the presence of which was undeniably felt in this modest hotel room. Suddenly, the solemn legato 詠唱する, contrary to all 法律s of harmony, quivered, became arpeggios, and ended in shrill staccatos, like the 公式文書，認めるs of a hyena laugh. The same creeping sensation of terror, as he had before felt, （機の）カム over him, and Franz threw the 屈服する away. He had 認めるd the familiar laugh, and would have no more of it. Dressing, he locked the be-devilled violin securely in its 事例／患者, and taking it with him to the dining-room, 決定するd to を待つ 静かに the hour of 裁判，公判.

VI

The terrible hour of the struggle had come, and Stenio was at his 地位，任命する--静める, resolute, almost smiling.

The theatre was （人が）群がるd to suffocation, and there was not even standing room to be got for any 量 of hard cash or favouritism. The singular challenge had reached every ４半期/4分の1 to which the 地位，任命する could carry it, and gold flowed 自由に into Paganini's unfathomable pockets, to an extent almost 満足させるing even to his insatiate and venal soul.

It was arranged that Paganini should begin. When he appeared upon the 行う／開催する／段階, the 厚い 塀で囲むs of the theatre shook to their 創立／基礎s with the 賞賛 that 迎える／歓迎するd him. He began and ended his famous composition "The Witches" まっただ中に a 嵐／襲撃する of 元気づけるs. The shouts of public enthusiasm lasted so long that Franz began to think his turn would never come. When, at last, Paganini, まっただ中に the roaring 賞賛 of a frantic public, was 許すd to retire behind the scenes, his 注目する，もくろむ fell upon Stenio, who was tuning his violin, and he felt amazed at the serene calmness, the 空気／公表する of 保証／確信, of the unknown German artist.

When Franz approached the footlights, he was received with icy coldness. But for all that, he did not feel in the least disconcerted. He looked very pale, but his thin white lips wore a scornful smile as 返答 to this dumb unwelcome. He was sure of his 勝利.

At the first 公式文書，認めるs of the 序幕 of "The Witches" a thrill of astonishment passed over the audience. It was Paganini's touch, and it was something more. Some--and they were the 大多数--thought that never in his best moments of inspiration, had the Italian artist himself, in 遂行する／発効させるing that diabolical composition of his, 展示（する）d such an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の diabolical 力／強力にする. Under the 圧力 of the long muscular fingers of Franz, the chords shivered like the palpitating intestines of a disembowelled 犠牲者 under the vivisector's knife. They moaned melodiously, like a dying child. The large blue 注目する，もくろむ of the artist, 直す／買収する，八百長をするd with a 悪魔の（ような） 表現 upon the sounding-board, seemed to 召喚する 前へ／外へ Orpheus himself from the infernal 地域s, rather than the musical 公式文書，認めるs supposed to be 生成するd in the depths of the violin. Sounds seemed to transform themselves into 客観的な 形態／調整s, thickly and precipitately 集会 as at the evocation of a mighty magician, and to be whirling around him, like a host of fantastic, infernal 人物／姿／数字s, dancing the witches' "goat dance." In the empty depths of the shadowy background of the 行う／開催する／段階, behind the artist, a nameless phantasmagoria, produced by the concussion of unearthly vibrations, seemed to form pictures of shameless orgies, of the voluptuous hymens of a real witches' Sabbat...A 集団の／共同の hallucination took 持つ／拘留する of the public. Panting for breath, 恐ろしい, and trickling with the icy perspiration of an inexpressible horror, they sat （一定の）期間-bound, and unable to break the （一定の）期間 of the music by the slightest 動議. They experienced all the illicit enervating delights of the 楽園 of Mahommed, that come into the disordered fancy of an あへん-eating Mussulman, and felt at the same time the abject terror, the agony of one who struggles against an attack of delirium tremens ... Many ladies shrieked aloud, others fainted, and strong men gnashed their teeth, in a 明言する／公表する of utter helplessness...

Then （機の）カム the finale. 雷鳴ing 連続する 賞賛 延期するd its beginning, 拡大するing the momentary pause to a duration of almost a ４半期/4分の1 of an hour. The bravos were furious, almost hysterical. At last, when after a 深遠な and last 屈服する, Stenio, whose smile was as sardonic as it was 勝利を得た, 解除するd his 屈服する to attack the famous finale, his 注目する，もくろむ fell upon Paganini, who, calmly seated in the 経営者／支配人's box, had been behind 非，不，無 in 熱心な 賞賛. The small and piercing 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs of the Genoese artist were riveted to the Stradivarius in the 手渡すs of Franz, but さもなければ he seemed やめる 冷静な／正味の and unconcerned. His 競争相手's 直面する troubled him for one short instant, but he 回復するd his self-所有／入手 and, 解除するing once more his 屈服する, drew the first 公式文書，認める.

Then the public enthusiasm reached its acme, and soon knew no bounds. The listeners heard and saw indeed. The witches' 発言する／表明するs resounded in the 空気／公表する, and beyond all the other 発言する／表明するs one 発言する／表明する was heard---

Discordant, and unlike to human sounds

It seem'd of dogs the bark, of wolves the howl;

The doleful screechings of the midnight フクロウ;

The hiss of snakes, the hungry lion's roar;

The sounds of 大波s （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing on the shore;

The groan of 勝利，勝つd の中で the leafy 支持を得ようと努めるd.

And burst of 雷鳴 from the rending cloud;---

'Twas these, all these in one .....

The 魔法 屈服する was 製図／抽選 前へ／外へ its last quivering sounds--famous の中で prodigious musical feats--imitating the precipitate flight of the witches before 有望な 夜明け; of the unholy women saturated with the ガス／煙s of their nocturnal Saturnalia, when--a strange thing （機の）カム to pass on the 行う／開催する／段階. Without the slightest 移行, the 公式文書，認めるs suddenly changed. In their 空中の flight of ascension and 降下／家系, their melody was 突然に altered in character. The sounds became 混乱させるd, scattered, disconnected...and then--it seemed from the sounding-board of the violin--（機の）カム out 断言するing, jarring トンs, like those of a street Punch, 叫び声をあげるing at the 最高の，を越す of a senile 発言する／表明する:

"Art thou 満足させるd, Franz, my boy? ... Have not I gloriously kept my 約束, eh?"

The （一定の）期間 was broken. Though still unable to realize the whole 状況／情勢, those who heard the 発言する／表明する and the Punchinello-like トンs, were 解放する／自由なd, as by enchantment, from the terrible charm under which they had been held. Loud roars of laughter, mocking exclamations of half-怒り／怒る and half-irritation were now heard from every corner of the 広大な theatre. The musicians in the orchestra, with 直面するs still blanched from weird emotion, were now seen shaking with laughter, and the whole audience rose, like one man, from their seats, unable yet to solve the enigma; they felt, にもかかわらず, too disgusted, too 性質の／したい気がして to laugh to remain one moment longer in the building.

But suddenly the sea of moving 長，率いるs in the 立ち往生させるs and the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 became once more motionless, and stood petrified, as though struck by 雷. What all saw was terrible enough--the handsome though wild 直面する of the young artist suddenly 老年の, and his graceful, 築く 人物／姿／数字 bent 負かす／撃墜する, as though under the 負わせる of years; but this was nothing to that which some of the most 極度の慎重さを要する 明確に perceived. Franz Stenio's person was now 完全に enveloped in a 半分-transparent もや, cloud-like, creeping with serpentine 動議, and 徐々に 強化するing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the living form, as though ready to （海，煙などが）飲み込む him. And there were those also who discerned in this tall and ominous 中心存在 of smoke a 明確に-defined 人物／姿／数字, a form showing the unmistakable 輪郭（を描く）s of a grotesque and grinning, but terribly awful-looking old man, whose viscera were protruding and the ends of the intestines stretched on the violin.

Within this 煙霧のかかった, quivering 隠す, the violinist was then seen, 運動ing his 屈服する furiously across the human chords, with the contortions of a demoniac, as we see them 代表するd on mediaeval cathedral 絵s!

An indescribable panic swept over the audience, and breaking now, for the last time, through the （一定の）期間 which had again bound them motionless, every living creature in the theatre made one mad 急ぐ に向かって the door. It was like the sudden 爆発 of a dam, a human 激流, roaring まっただ中に a にわか雨 of discordant 公式文書，認めるs, idiotic squeakings, 長引かせるd and whining moans, cacophonous cries of frenzy, above which, like the detonations of ピストル 発射s, was heard the 連続した bursting of the four strings stretched upon the sound-board of that bewitched violin.

* * * * *

When the theatre was emptied of the last man of the audience, the terrified 経営者／支配人 急ぐd on the 行う／開催する／段階 in search of the unfortunate performer. He was 設立する dead and already stiff, behind the footlights, 新たな展開d up into the most unnatural of postures, with the "catguts" 負傷させる curiously 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his neck and his violin 粉々にするd into a thousand fragments...

When it became 公然と known that the unfortunate would-be 競争相手 of Niccolo Paganini had not left a cent to 支払う／賃金 for his funeral or his hotel-法案, the Genoese, his proverbial meanness notwithstanding, settled the hotel-法案 and had poor Stenio buried at his own expense.

He （人命などを）奪う，主張するd, however, in 交流, the fragments of the Stradivarius--as a memento of the strange event.

THE END

This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia